Vaniquotes - User contributions [en]

Human civilization (Letters)

2012-06-09T07:49:57Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Human civilization"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Mar12}}
{{last|09Jun12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Human Civilization|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJawaharlalNehruAllahabad20January1952_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="13" link="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952" link_text="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952|Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your article heading as "Let us be True to one another" published in the A.B. Patrika (Allahabad Edition) D/30.12.51 attracted my attention and I read it over and over again. This article contains the nucleus of future activities of the human society in the spiritual realm and I have read in your statement about your deep thought on the onward march of human civilization. You have rightly said the following words in this connection viz.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrRajendraPrasadPresidentofIndianUnionDelhi21November1956_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="25" link="Letter to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, President of Indian Union -- Delhi 21 November, 1956" link_text="Letter to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, President of Indian Union -- Delhi 21 November, 1956">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, President of Indian Union -- Delhi 21 November, 1956|Letter to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, President of Indian Union -- Delhi 21 November, 1956]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unfortunately, the present day human civilization is very much attracted with the beauty of Apara Prakrti the illusory material Nature and as such they are overpowered by a demoniac form of propensity in the atheistic set up of civilization manifested in the matter of sense gratification. This tendency is dangerously harmful to the real progress of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriMunshijiBombay18February1957_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957" link_text="Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957|Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Those, who therefore consider God and living beings are identical in every respect, are polluted in thought. This pollution of thought of the empiric and atheistic philosophers now prevailing practically all over the world, has caused a tremendous deterioration of human civilization as to become agnostics in dealings. Symptoms of this agnostic trend of human civilization is described in the 16th chapter of the Bhagavad-gita and I need not describe it before you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBanerjeeBombay28July1958_3" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="35" link="Letter to Mr. Banerjee -- Bombay 28 July, 1958" link_text="Letter to Mr. Banerjee -- Bombay 28 July, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Banerjee -- Bombay 28 July, 1958|Letter to Mr. Banerjee -- Bombay 28 July, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Respectable gentlemen specially the Bengali community may come forward first so that others will automatically follow the suit. The modern set of human civilization is an anachronism and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's message only can adjust the things all over the world. It is not blind conviction but actually this a fact which can be judged if people will make an analysis of the mercy bestowed by Lord Caitanya. The whole world is looking for it and it will be a credit for the Indians generally and he Bengalis specially if they can give the message to the suffering humanity in the right direction as chalked out by the authorized Acaryas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirDelhi15April1961_4" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="52" link="Letter to Sir -- Delhi 15 April, 1961" link_text="Letter to Sir -- Delhi 15 April, 1961">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir -- Delhi 15 April, 1961|Letter to Sir -- Delhi 15 April, 1961]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The human form of life is the highest developed stage in the evolutionary process and thus a civilization based on spiritual culture is the right type of human civilization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your long letter dated October 11, 1968, and I am trying to reply this letter in two ways: The points of human civilization as well as about our constitutional program. The first thing I may inform you that I am going to Montreal by the 23 or the 24 of October, because I have got an appointment engagement with the Consulate General of United States in the matter of my permanent visa on the 25 of Oct. in Montreal. I tried to transfer my file to Vancouver, but that will take another month, so instead of waiting another month, I am going there to make the matter easier.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So at the present moment, the modern civilization on the basis of so-called scientific knowledge and economic development is trying to avoid God consciousness, or Krishna Consciousness—that is the defect of the modern civilization. Therefore, in spite of all advancement it is zero. So zero has no value. And millions of zeros put together does not make any value. But one is put on the left side of the zero, it increases the value. Then one zero becomes 10, two zero becomes 100, three zero becomes 1000, so it is very nice. This point should be clearly discussed, that without God conciousness, Krishna Consciousness, any attempt of human civilization so-called philosophical or political or economical or labor, they are all zeros. The human society should be divided as a social order, as the intellectual men, the administrator class, and the mercantile class, and the laborer class. And so far spiritual order, they should be divided as the renounced order of life, retired order of life, householder, and student life. Third point, all these 8 divisions are meant for understanding the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and this Krishna Consciousness movement is meant for teaching this necessities of human civilization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the Krishna Consciousness movement is training people how to be absorbed in the thought of Krishna, 24 hours. Take for example, the Bhagavad-gita: the instruction of Krishna in the Bhagavad-gita are just suitable for a perfect human civilization. So one should learn this teachings of Bhagavad-gita as it is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnilGroverLosAngeles5February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="76" link="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Krishna Consciousness Movement has a basic philosophy in view, which is propagation of the ideal of One God, one religion, one scripture, one hymn, and one human society. So far we Indians are concerned; we are ordered to preach the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness throughout the whole world, after personally realizing what it is. This means that as we have different types of limbs for different functions, but at the ultimate end all the different limbs of the body cooperate for the maintenance of the whole body. Similarly, if we accept the human society as one, then different sections of the human society may act differently for the one purpose of growth of human civilization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJapanesebrothersandsistersLosAngeles10March1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="160" link="Letter to Japanese brothers and sisters -- Los Angeles 10 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Japanese brothers and sisters -- Los Angeles 10 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Japanese brothers and sisters -- Los Angeles 10 March, 1970|Letter to Japanese brothers and sisters -- Los Angeles 10 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At the present moment the human civilization has advanced very much to live comfortably so far our material necessities are concerned, but still we are not happy because we are missing the point. Simple material comforts of life are not sufficient to make us happy. The vivid example is America, and not to mention of other countries. The richest nation of the world having all facilities for material comforts, is producing a class of men completely confused and frustrated in life. I have dealt with them very intimately, and I have found out that the cause of their unhappiness is not material want, but it is insufficiency of spiritual comforts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor27July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="251" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A leader must be peaceful, self-controlled austere, pure, tolerant, honest, wise learned and religious. Not like your President Nixon—a rogue and thief—such men cannot do any good to society, only those who are trained up in the Ultimate Goal of human life, they can lead—because human life is meant for going back to Godhead. Therefore our society is serving the whole world by supplying the missing part for perfect advancement of human civilization, we are supplying the head. Although all parts, such as legs are necessary, the whole thing is useful only when there is a head. So, everything is already there but it is now mixed up, we want to bring the whole world in to order by giving the right directions to all classes of men. Right direction means, to deliver the instructions of Krishna, and because Krishna is perfect, if you present this knowledge anywhere it will automatically defeat all the existing concocted hodge-podge ideas congesting the feeble brains of so-called scientist, philosophers or anyone.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Kimpurusa-loka

2012-05-16T14:25:39Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Himalayan provinces"|"Kimpurusa-loka"|"Kimpurusa-varsa"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Sahadeva|MadhuGopaldas|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar10}}
{{last|16May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=5|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=2|Let=0}}
{{total|7}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Kimpurusa-loka|1]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB41820_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="741" link="SB 4.18.20" link_text="SB 4.18.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.18.20|SB 4.18.20, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Others also, the inhabitants of planets known as Kimpuruṣa-loka, made the demon Maya into a calf, and they milked out mystic powers by which one can disappear immediately from another's vision and appear again in a different form.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>It is said that the inhabitants of Kimpuruṣa-loka can perform many wonderful mystic demonstrations. In other words, they can exhibit as many wonderful things as one can imagine. The inhabitants of this planet can do whatever they like, or whatever they imagine. Such powers are also mystic powers. The possession of such mystic power is called īśitā. The demons generally learn such mystic powers by the practice of yoga. In the Daśama-skandha, the Tenth Canto, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, there is a vivid description of how the demons appear before Kṛṣṇa in various wonderful forms. For instance, Bakāsura appeared before Kṛṣṇa and His cowherd boyfriends as a gigantic crane. While present on this planet, Lord Kṛṣṇa had to fight with many demons who could exhibit the wonderful mystic powers of Kimpuruṣa-loka. Although the inhabitants of Kimpuruṣa-loka are naturally endowed with such powers, one can attain these powers on this planet by performing different yogic practices.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB5191_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="466" link="SB 5.19.1" link_text="SB 5.19.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.1|SB 5.19.1, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī said: My dear King, in Kimpuruṣa-varṣa the great devotee Hanumān is always engaged with the inhabitants of that land in devotional service to Lord Rāmacandra, the elder brother of Lakṣmaṇa and dear husband of Sītādevī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5192_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="467" link="SB 5.19.2" link_text="SB 5.19.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.2|SB 5.19.2, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">A host of Gandharvas is always engaged in chanting the glories of Lord Rāmacandra. That chanting is always extremely auspicious. Hanumānjī and Arṣṭiṣeṇa, the chief person in Kimpuruṣa-varṣa, constantly hear those glories with complete attention. Hanumān chants the following mantras.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB783739_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="340" link="SB 7.8.37-39" link_text="SB 7.8.37-39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.8.37-39|SB 7.8.37-39, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear King Yudhiṣṭhira, the demigods then approached the Lord. They were headed by Lord Brahmā, King Indra and Lord Śiva and included great saintly persons and the residents of Pitṛloka, Siddhaloka, Vidyādhara-loka and the planet of the snakes. The Manus approached, and so did the chiefs of various other planets. The angelic dancers approached, as did the Gandharvas, the Cāraṇas, the Yakṣas, the inhabitants of Kinnaraloka, the Vetālas, the inhabitants of Kimpuruṣa-loka, and the personal servants of Viṣṇu like Sunanda and Kumuda. All of them came near the Lord, who glowed with intense light. They individually offered their obeisances and prayers, their hands folded at their heads.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB7853_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="354" link="SB 7.8.53" link_text="SB 7.8.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.8.53|SB 7.8.53, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The inhabitants of Kimpuruṣa-loka said: We are insignificant living entities, and You are the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the supreme controller. Therefore how can we offer suitable prayers unto You? When this demon was condemned by devotees because they were disgusted with him, he was then killed by You.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJune181977Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="189" link="Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yaśodānandana: And it describes, "In Jambūdvīpa there are nine divisions of land, each with a length of 9,000 yojanas, 72,000 miles: Bhārata-varṣa, Kimpuruṣa-varṣa, Hari-varṣa, Bhadra-varṣa, Ilāvṛta-varṣa, Ketumāla-varṣa, Ramyaka-varṣa, Hiraṇmaya-varṣa, and Kuru-varṣa. There are eight mountains that mark the boundaries of these divisions and separate them nicely. Starting with the Himalayas"—that's the first mountain—"Hemakūṭa Parvata"—second mountain—"Niṣadha Parvata"—third mountain—it goes... This... "Gandhamādana Parvata, which is the east side of Sumeru, and then Mālyavān Mountain on the west side..."</p>
<p>Bhakti-prema(?): Nīla mountain, north; Śveta mountain, next; and Śṛṅgavān Mountain, north.</p>
<p>Yaśodānandana: Maybe you can explain that Sanskrit purport also?</p>
<p>Bhakti-prema: (Sanskrit) It is bow-shaped. Bhārata-varṣa is bow-shaped, and this Bhadra-varṣa is again bow-shaped, Kuru-varṣa, again bow-shaped, and this Ketumāla-varṣa, again... So they were shaped. (Sanskrit) That means thirty-four yojanas...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Thousand yojanas.</p>
<p>Bhakti-prema: ...square. Thirty-four thousand yojanas in..., in this. This is Kimpuruṣa-varṣa. That is between Himalaya and Hemakūṭa mountain. And again Hari-varṣa is between Hemakūṭa Mountain and Niṣadha Mountain. And this Ramyaka...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Where is geographical description of this?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They don't even know they exist.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Little description of the Himalayas.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That's all.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is also not sufficient. In Europe, when we go over the mountain, huge mountainous tract, who knows about it? We are passing just like on a roof, aeroplane. You have seen? Huge. They have no information of what is there. And Switzerland...</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJune181977Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="189" link="Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- June 18, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhakti-prema: Except this Kimpuruṣa-varṣa and other varṣas in the mountain area, these are part of subtle world. So how we will mention it?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Mention by picture.</p>
<p>Bhakti-prema: So how we will expose it before scientists?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: We do not require to satisfy the scientists. We have to describe according to our book. That's all. If they can understand, let them understand. Otherwise... It is not our business to satisfy the so-called scientists. We are giving the real description.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Conditioned state (Letters)

2012-05-15T14:20:55Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"conditional state"|"conditional states"|"conditioned state"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Apr12}}
{{last|15May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=12}}
{{total|12}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Conditioned State|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBaileyAllahabad7July1953_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953" link_text="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953|Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sages of India realized it by a perfect deductive process which descends on human consciousness by a transcendental chain of unbroken bona fide disciplic succession that material civilization is a temporary gigantic demonstration of a rabid process of sense gratification. The sense organs are given uncertain liberty to gratify their desires and the whole show of science education, trade, industry, economy and politics are but different spheres of activities in the realm of gratifying the senses.</p>
<p>Above these senses or sense-organs is a dymitric force which is subtler than the sense-organs and is known as the mind but acts in terms of thinking, feeling & willing. The empiric philosophers speculating on an imperfect process of induction, generally indulge intellectual feats without knowing that behind the mind there is human intelligence which is able to analyse the process of psychology but is unable to find out the ultimate force or spirit behind their intelligence.</p>
<p>So the spirit that conducts even intelligence is the primeval root of everything and there is an adjustment of spirit and matter as much as there is an adjustment of smoke & fire. The smoke is a conditional state of fire and therefore smoke is nothing but fire and yet we cannot compare smoke & fire on the same platform. Smoke emanates from fire but it is disturbing condition of fire. We need fire and not the smoke.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDanielMontreal22August1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="275" link="Letter to Daniel -- Montreal 22 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Daniel -- Montreal 22 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Daniel -- Montreal 22 August, 1968|Letter to Daniel -- Montreal 22 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so much thankful to you for your good wishes, and your realization that you are the eternal servant of Krishna. It is the primary understanding of our constitutional position. Actually, we are servant, but in the conditioned state, every one of us posing as the master. The sooner we forget that we are not master, we are servant; and if even though we are not inclined to serve Krishna, we have to become the servant of our senses. So the sooner we realize this fact, that our constitutional position is servant, that means we are liberated. Liberation means to be situated in one's original position. Just like a man suffering from fever, so relief from fever means to be situated in normal condition. So service is our normal condition, but this service being misplaced, we are not happy but as soon as the service is placed to the right person, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krishna, everything becomes happy and successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco15September1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Generally, we in the conditioned state, we are contaminated. But, this worshiping system called "Arcana vidhi" cleanses the polluted heart and one becomes actually fit for becoming qualified Brahmin. So at least you be engaged in that way. Where is that boy Jaya Rama, who was taking care of it? So one by one, one should be engaged in that "Arcana vidhi" so that one may be fixed up in his Brahminical qualification.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendradasa20September1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="323" link="Letter to Upendra dasa -- 20 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra dasa -- 20 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra dasa -- 20 September, 1968|Letter to Upendra dasa -- 20 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Even a great scholar like yourself is also a servant of Washingtondesiya rajya. Similarly everyone is servant of somebody superior. This servitorship is constitutional position of all living beings. But in conditional state everyone is serving his senses. This is called virupa dharma. The svarupa dharma is to serve the master of the senses namely hṛṣikesha. This hṛṣikesha servitorship is liberation of the conditioned soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAniruddhaLosAngeles14November1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="420" link="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968|Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Forgetfulness of Krishna is the disease, so let us keep ourselves always in Krishna Consciousness, and get out of the disease, that is healthy life. Yes, Lord Jesus was jivatattva. He is not Visnu tattva. When a jiva tattva becomes specifically empowered by the Lord, he is called saktyavesa avatara. Lord Buddha and Lord Jesus Christ were in this group of saktyavesa avatara.. But they were not in conditioned state when they appeared; they came to teach here.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaradiaLosAngeles12December1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="488" link="Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968|Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a difference between the body and soul of Arjuna and Kunti Devi. But although Arjuna is with Krishna in innumerable different material universes at one time, still there is only one spirit soul who is Arjuna. This spirit soul expands into many different bodies and thus you can understand that there are also incarnations of devotees as well as incarnations of Krishna. This is the power of the spirit soul, that it is unlimited. Such conception cannot be understood while one is still in the conditioned state.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles16January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our whole philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniNewVrindaban17June1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="376" link="Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969|Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to know that Govinda Dasi felt herself cured of all her diseases by hearing my words, and I am very much encouraged. Both of you chant Hare Krishna and join Sankirtana Party, and there will be no disease. Maharaja Pariksit said that chanting the glories of the Lord can be executed by liberated persons. This means by chanting one becomes liberated from all material impediments. Not only chanting gives us liberation, but even in our conditioned state we like to hear the sweet melodious sound of the chanting. Only a person who is committing suicide or who is addicted in animal killing, such persons cannot relish the sweetness of this chanting. But even if they take to this chanting, they will become liberated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHamburg3September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="540" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Scindia Navigation, correspondence will not be fruitful, but if somebody sees Srimati Sumatee Morarji personally, then it will be at once done. By correspondence the underhand clerks and secretaries do not sometimes like the proposal. That is the envious nature of the human being in conditioned state. Regarding your correspondence with the leading men in India, I don't think it will be very much fruitful. Personally I have no faith in them, but if you decide to open correspondence with them, I have no objection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanLosAngeles10January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="13" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970|Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question—What is meant by an object regaining spiritual quality?—the answer is that Krishna is pure knowledge and, therefore, He is the Supreme Person. In other words, He is the Supreme Power, and His Power is manifested throughout by different energies as much as the power of fireplace is expanded by light and heat. When we perceive heat and light, it means that we perceive the original fireplace. The perception of Krishna in everything is actually Krishna consciousness. In our conditioned state, we take it for granted something as separated from Krishna. But actually it is not so. Nothing can be separate from Krishna, everything is resting on Krishna, therefore, things which we consider now matter, when dovetailed for the cause of the Absolute Truth or Krishna, regains its spiritual quality. Another example may be cited in this connection. When we cook foodstuffs in the kitchen for eating ourselves, it is a different thing from the foodstuff which is prepared and offered to Krishna. The same dahl, rice is material for one purpose but the same thing becomes spiritual when it is dovetailed with Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaLosAngeles21June1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970|Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The more we concentrate on the transcendental form of the Lord, either on the lotus feet or on the calf or on the thighs or on the chest, the more we become purified. In this verse it is clearly stated "as and as the intelligence becomes purified," which means as and as we become detached from sense gratification. Our intelligence at the present moment in the conditioned state of life is impure on account of being engaged in sense gratification. So the result of all meditation on the transcendental form of the Lord shall be manifested by our detachment from sense gratification. Therefore the ultimate purpose of meditation is purification of our intelligence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHladiniGorakhpur16February1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="68" link="Letter to Hladini -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hladini -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hladini -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971|Letter to Hladini -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, the mind is subject to so many impressions from past activities as well as so many past lifetimes, so when disturbing thoughts enter your mind you should simply ignore them. Actually the process is to always remember the Lotus Feet of the Lord, but this is not an automatic thing. It takes so much practice due to our conditioned state. The process is to follow the regulative principles and regularly chant 16 rounds. That is our strength in spiritual life and gradually all such problems will be resolved. And because you are sincerely desiring to serve the Deity, you can be sure that Krishna will help you in all respects. So simply be persevering and go on chanting attentively and all these temporary manifestations will come to pass.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Miserable condition (Letters)

2012-05-15T13:49:29Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"miserable condition"|"miserable conditions"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Apr12}}
{{last|15May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=13}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Miserable Condition|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRatanshiMorarjiKhatauBombay5August1958_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958" link_text="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958|Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Mayavadins specially have no right to discuss Srimad-Bhagavatam Puranam for the only reason that they are aspiring after liberation (Moksa Vanohha). And Sripada Sankaracarya because He was the incarnation of Sankara, very carefully avoided to make any commentation on the holy Bhagavatam. Sripada Sankaracarya preached His Mayavada philosophy for bewildering the atheist class of men in order to confound them to become more and more atheist and thus suffer perpetually within the threefold miserable conditions of the material nature. But because He was great devotee at heart He dared not to commit sacrilege by unauthorized commentation on the Bhagavatam for He knew it well that a person who aspires after Mukti or merge one's identity in the impersonal feature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is debarred from the benefit of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles21January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our devotional activities are executed by transferring epithet; our senses are there, they are acting pervertedly and putting us into difficulty. The Impersonalist philosopher wants to stop this difficult reactions of the senses but they don't know how to place the senses in healthy life. For example: one may try to get out of diseased condition. This attempt does not mean that one should be killed so that one may get out of miserable condition of diseased life. The real method is to remove diseased condition and be placed in healthy life. Krishna Consciousness means to get out of the material qualities and be reinstated in the spiritual nirguna activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVamanadevaLosAngeles16February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to Vamanadeva -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Vamanadeva -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vamanadeva -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1969|Letter to Vamanadeva -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Those who are in material planets, they are conditioned by the laws of material nature, and, due to their forgetfulness of relationship with God, there is always struggle for existence. Therefore there is war and other miserable conditions of material life. We are trying to educate people how they can be transferred to the spiritual world, so this is an essential movement, and we require many preachers to present this case all over the world. So our students may not be unnecessarily called for fighting, which is not at all suitable occupation for them. So ultimately, if you are required to fight this case let us see how Krishna will help us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrKairLosAngeles8July1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="425" link="Letter to Mr. Kair -- Los Angeles 8 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mr. Kair -- Los Angeles 8 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Kair -- Los Angeles 8 July, 1969|Letter to Mr. Kair -- Los Angeles 8 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I quite appreciate the difficult problems in India, and I quite agree with you cent per cent that India is now in a miserable condition by its poverty, and natural atrocities like floods, earthquakes, etc. Your suggestion that this can only be solved by Lord Krishna, the Omnipotent, is also right. Therefore, if you want to do something for India, the only remedial measure that you can take is to spread Krishna Consciousness amongst the peoples.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRobertHendryLosAngeles3August1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="492" link="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969|Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore, Krishna Consciousness is also a sort of fight; but not with rifles. Our weapon is karatalas. In this age there is no need of fighting with rifles because the population is so poor that they are already killed by so many disturbances. They are short lived, poor in knowledge, slack in advancement of spiritual life, unfortunate, and embarrassed by so many miserable conditions of life; like war, famine pestilence, poverty and so on. So to kill these persons by rifle is like bringing a cannon for killing a mosquito. So Lord Caitanya introduced this fighting principle of Sankirtana Movement to reclaim all the fallen souls, who consist of so-called philosophers, half-educated scientists, misguided educationists and a miscreant society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandaraniTittenhurst30September1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="592" link="Letter to Nandarani -- Tittenhurst 30 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Nandarani -- Tittenhurst 30 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandarani -- Tittenhurst 30 September, 1969|Letter to Nandarani -- Tittenhurst 30 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If by your endeavor one or two souls who come under your protection become liberated in this life, that is a great transcendental service to the Lord. So I am sure your children under the care of both you and Dayananda surely have salvation in this life, along with their parents, and they will not have to come back in this miserable condition of material life. That is the injunction of Srimad-Bhagavatam to the Krishna Consciousness parents. Please offer my blessings to Karatieya and Silavati for their good service and also please hand over the enclosed note to Srimati Rekha. I hope this will meet you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrRNVyasaLosAngeles7June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="348" link="Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970|Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The question was why a sinful man commits sinful activities although he has full knowledge of the after result by knowing it from authority and by seeing it personally. A thief commits theft repeatedly and is imprisoned repeatedly, and he has full knowledge of it—then what is the cause of his putting himself into miserable condition of prison life?</p>
<p>The cause is diagnosed by Vedic Acaryas as the papa bija or the seed of sinful activities. This papa bija remains dormant within our heart in three stages—dormant, seedling and fructified. This chain of different stages of our papa bija is the cause of repeated birth and death transmigration in different species of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaDelhi25November1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="544" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 25 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 25 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 25 November, 1971|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 25 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As for the extra room, that may be utilized in future as classrooms as our school program expands. But for the time being why not open a hostel for the hippies? I want that all the hippies should come to me and I shall solve their problems. Actually all these hippies should join us. I am seeing that in this Delhi city many hippies from your country are coming, but they are simply hungry and dirty and being cheated. During our pandal program some of them came to me and became my disciples. So we must look out for them and take interest that they should be delivered from this miserable condition. They are our best customers. If we give them place to sleep comfortably and nice prasadam, and if they agree to follow the four rules and attend our aratis and classes, why not invite the hippies to live with us? Gradually they will become devotees. The American Ambassador to India, Mr. Kenneth Keating, is very much in favor of our Movement, especially on this point of giving you people the right advice and saving them from intoxication and being hippies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaCalcutta24February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="113" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think that if you go on in this way and spend your whole time preaching and engaging others to hear you and become themselves engaged in Krishna's service, that will cure you of all misgivings and miserable conditions. Follow this simple formula of chanting regularly with full attention, reading at least one hour, and balance time preaching and speaking and managing one center, and then everything will be all right. For my part, there is no question of dissatisfaction, I am very much pleased with your sincere service and humble attitude of Krishna Consciousness devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSadajeewatlaljiBombay20November1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="585" link="Letter to Sadajeewatlalji -- Bombay 20 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sadajeewatlalji -- Bombay 20 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sadajeewatlalji -- Bombay 20 November, 1974|Letter to Sadajeewatlalji -- Bombay 20 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Last night we had some talks on your new attempt to elevate the girivanavasi people. It is very enlightening for anyone that you are trying to elevate the position of the people in the forest and in the hills. This sort of desire is certainly very much laudable, because in our Vaisnava philosophy it is said that a perfect Vaisnava is always very kind, and he is aggrieved by others miserable condition. para-duhkha-duhkhi krpam buddhih. Or, a Vaisnava is always unhappy by seeing others unhappiness, and he is the ocean of kindness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCharlesGoldBhuvanesvara29January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977|Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our method is not the so-called research conducted by imperfect beings by their imperfect senses and mental speculation. It is difficult to understand why this inductive process is being credited as the highest form of knowledge, since the material scientists who follow this method are not able to do anything towards solving the basic problems of humanity. Although they spend billions of dollars of the public's money for ventures like going to the moon and collecting dust there, they cannot solve the basic miserable conditions of birth, death, old age and disease. Neither do they give us definite information of the cause of the universal manifestation, nor—despite their wild claims—can they produce even the smallest form of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVedPrakashjiUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="124" link="Letter to Ved Prakash ji -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to Ved Prakash ji -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ved Prakash ji -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to Ved Prakash ji -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far "Paropakara", which you have very nicely explained, is concerned—it is the only function of every living being. But what is the standard of "Paropakara" that should be known. On that way we must know the actual position of the entity entitled to received benefit. A patient suffering from a chronic disease may have many kinds of painful symptoms. The physician does not give much attention to the various symptoms of the disease but wants treat with the root cause. Therefore when we wish to render 'paropakara' we must know the actual cause of the miserable conditions. You cannot do any benefit to a fish on the land by any amount of earthly comfort. The fish must be allowed to go down to the water where every comfort is there for it. Therefore we have to take account of the living being and its real nature. The living being is an eternal spiritual fragment of the whole spirit A living being is called Sanatana or eternal whereas the absolute whole is also called Sanatana. And the Sanatana activities of the combination of the whole and the part are also Sanatana. These are the informations from all reliable sources of Vedic knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVARIOUSUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everything is explained in Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, why you are still asking? If you believe whatever the material so-called scientists are saying, that is your business, but I do not believe any of their so-called observations in outer space by the blunt material senses can be true without any doubt. So why you doubt Vedas and not scientists. I cannot even see into the next room, how I can see anything very surely so many millions of miles distant? But if someone who has been there tells me, then I can know everything about that place. So we must have to take the authority of experienced persons to get the truth, and what experience our so-called scientists have got? Can they deliver even an ant from the miserable conditions of this spot-life, from birth, death, disease, and old age? No. They have spent simply millions of dollars to make a show of their so-called learning and the resul is a handful of dust, that's all. So we are not very much impressed by them, neither we take their version as perfect. They will say that millions of years ago the human beings were primitive hunters. But if we see Vedic language, we can understand that their thought and language and intelligence was not that of primitive men, no. If you are looking for some excuse to doubt, then maya will always provide you.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Slab

2012-05-15T03:28:36Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"slab"|"slabs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Sahadeva|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06May12}}
{{last|15May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=1|OB=6|Lec=1|Con=7|Let=4}}
{{total|22}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Slab|1]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_101_to_1013" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13"><h3>SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1061517_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="239" link="SB 10.6.15-17" link_text="SB 10.6.15-17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.6.15-17|SB 10.6.15-17, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Rākṣasī's mouth was full of teeth, each resembling the front of a plow, her nostrils were deep like mountain caves, and her breasts resembled big slabs of stone fallen from a hill. Her scattered hair was the color of copper. The sockets of her eyes appeared like deep blind wells, her fearful thighs resembled the banks of a river, her arms, legs and feet seemed like big bridges, and her abdomen appeared like a dried-up lake. The hearts, ears and heads of the cowherd men and women were already shocked by the Rākṣasī's screaming, and when they saw the fierce wonder of her body, they were even more frightened.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10729_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="286" link="SB 10.7.29" link_text="SB 10.7.29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.7.29|SB 10.7.29, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">While the gopīs who had gathered were crying for Kṛṣṇa, the demon fell from the sky onto a big slab of stone, his limbs dislocated, as if he had been pierced by the arrow of Lord Śiva like Tripurāsura.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101125_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="430" link="SB 10.11.25" link_text="SB 10.11.25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.11.25|SB 10.11.25, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Then again, the demon Tṛṇāvarta, in the form of a whirlwind, took the child away into the dangerous sky to kill Him, but the demon fell down onto a slab of stone. In that case also, by the mercy of Lord Viṣṇu or His associates, the child was saved.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya164_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="63" link="CC Madhya 1.64" link_text="CC Madhya 1.64">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.64|CC Madhya 1.64, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Upala-bhoga is a particular type of offering performed just behind the Garuḍa-stambha on a stone slab. That stone slab is called the upala. All food is offered within the temple room just below the altar of Jagannātha. This bhoga, however, was offered on the stone slab within the vision of the public; therefore it is called upala-bhoga.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB7_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="11" link="KB 7" link_text="Krsna Book 7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 7|Krsna Book 7]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Tṛṇāvarta demon went high into the sky with baby Kṛṣṇa on his shoulder, but the baby assumed such a weight that suddenly he could not go any further, and he had to stop his whirlwind activities. Baby Kṛṣṇa made Himself heavy and began to weigh down the demon, catching hold of his neck. Tṛṇāvarta felt the baby to be as heavy as a big mountain, and he tried to get out of His clutches, but he was unable to do so, and his eyes popped out from their sockets. Crying very fiercely, he fell down to the ground of Vṛndāvana and died. The demon fell exactly like Tripurāsura, who was pierced by the arrow of Lord Śiva. Tṛṇāvarta hit a stone slab, and his limbs were smashed. His body became visible to all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB11_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="15" link="KB 11" link_text="Krsna Book 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 11|Krsna Book 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this meeting, Upananda, the brother of Nanda Mahārāja, was present. He was considered to be learned and experienced, and he was a well-wisher of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma. He was a leader, and he addressed the meeting as follows: “My dear friends! Now we should leave here for another place because we are continually finding that great demons are coming here to disturb the peaceful situation, and they are especially attempting to kill the small children. Just consider Pūtanā and Kṛṣṇa. It was simply by the grace of Lord Hari that Kṛṣṇa was saved from the hands of such a great demon. Next the whirlwind demon took Kṛṣṇa away into the sky, but by the grace of Lord Hari He was saved, and the demon fell down on a stone slab and died. Very recently, this child was playing between two trees, and the trees fell down violently, and yet there was no injury to the child. So Lord Hari saved Him again. Just imagine the calamity if this child or any other child playing with Him were crushed by the falling trees! Considering all these incidents, we must conclude that this place is no longer safe. Let us leave. We have all been saved from different calamities by the grace of Lord Hari. Now we should be cautious and leave this place and reside somewhere where we can live peacefully.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB20_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="24" link="KB 20" link_text="Krsna Book 20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 20|Krsna Book 20]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma were in the forest, mother Yaśodā used to send Them some fruits, sweetmeats and rice mixed with yogurt. Kṛṣṇa would take them, sit down on a slab of stone on the bank of the Yamunā, and call His friends to join Him. While Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma and Their friends were eating, they watched the cows, calves and bulls. The cows appeared to be a little tired from standing with their heavy milk bags. By sitting and chewing grass, they became happy, and Kṛṣṇa was pleased to see them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB67_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="71" link="KB 67" link_text="Krsna Book 67">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 67|Krsna Book 67]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When no more trees were available, Dvivida took help from the hills and threw large pieces of stone, like rainfall, upon the body of Balarāma. Lord Balarāma, in a great sporting mood, began to smash those big pieces of stone into mere pebbles. The gorilla, being bereft of all trees and stone slabs, now stood before Balarāma and waved his strong fists. Then, with great force, he began to beat Lord Balarāma's chest with his fists. This time Lord Balarāma became most angry. Since the gorilla was striking Him with his hands, Lord Balarāma would not strike him back with His own weapons, the club or the plow. Simply with His fists He struck the collarbone of the gorilla. This blow proved fatal to Dvivida, who immediately vomited blood and fell unconscious upon the ground.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB76_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="80" link="KB 76" link_text="Krsna Book 76">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 76|Krsna Book 76]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śālva thus attacked the city of Dvārakā from the sky, and he also surrounded the city by a large number of infantry. The soldiers on the surface attacked the beautiful spots of the city. They began to destroy the nice parks, the city gates, the palaces and skyscraper houses, the high walls around the city, and the beautiful spots where people would gather for recreation. While the soldiers attacked on the surface, the airplane began to drop big slabs of stone, tree trunks, thunderbolts, poisonous snakes and many other dangerous things. Śālva also managed to create such a strong whirlwind within the city that all of Dvārakā became dark because of the dust that covered the sky. The airplane occupied by Śālva put the entire city of Dvārakā into distress equal to that caused on the earth long, long ago by the disturbing activities of Tripurāsura. The inhabitants of Dvārakā Purī became so harassed that they were not peaceful for even a moment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB26_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="27" link="LOB 26" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 26|Light of the Bhagavata 26, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord enjoyed in the company of Lord Baladeva and the other cowherd boys and sometimes sat with them on the same stone slab. While sitting they ate simple food like rice, dal, vegetables, bread, and curd, which they had brought from their homes and which they shared in friendly exchanges.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Philosophy_Discussions" class="sub_section" sec_index="13" parent="Lectures" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononTheEvolutionistsThomasHuxleyHenriBergsonandSamuelAlexander_0" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="24" link="Philosophy Discussion on The Evolutionists Thomas Huxley, Henri Bergson, and Samuel Alexander" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on The Evolutionists Thomas Huxley, Henri Bergson, and Samuel Alexander">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on The Evolutionists Thomas Huxley, Henri Bergson, and Samuel Alexander|Philosophy Discussion on The Evolutionists Thomas Huxley, Henri Bergson, and Samuel Alexander]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Similarly, in case of God, it is discovery. It is not invention. It is discovery.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Yes. Just like the idea of a chair is already there in nature. Nature provides a chair.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Nature provides a sitting place. Just like when there is a slab of stone anywhere, I wish to sit down on it. Psychology. Then the next proposal is, "Why not invent something at my home? It is here in a... I cannot take it." You can say the idea was there already, to sit down on a high place comfortably. So I come home and make a chair according to that idea.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkApril271973LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="16" link="Morning Walk -- April 27, 1973, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- April 27, 1973, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 27, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- April 27, 1973, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Svarūpa Dāmodara: Amsattva.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You know that amsattva?</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: (Bengali)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Dried mango juice.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: In a slab.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: In slab, they're available.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Oh.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You can try in that Indian's... They call amaut. Amaut or amsattva. (?)</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: (Bengali) From Ceylon they get some mangos, but they come in, in cans, with some juice. That's not very good. From Ceylon. (pause)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Mango is tropical fruit?</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Huh, tropical fruit. Therefore it's very good in Hawaii and in India and all tropical countries. Because nature makes the sugar inside. Forms sugar, carbohydrate, in the reaction of carbon dioxide and the water...</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkExcerptAugust171975Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="173" link="Morning Walk Excerpt -- August 17, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk Excerpt -- August 17, 1975, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk Excerpt -- August 17, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk Excerpt -- August 17, 1975, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: If we have to add a second floor there we can make it a BBT warehouse, exactly as per your directions.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And why not others? BBT warehouse, there are so many.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Well, a big room will be very good, so when we construct that, we can have a big hall.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh. That's nice.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. A big hall, like in Los Angeles where we can have shelves and...</p>
<p>Saurabha: The slab is not strong enough to have so much weight on it.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Oh.</p>
<p>Saurabha: It has to be on the ground floor. We were thinking of making a godown there in the back, in back of the temple. When we build the temple, we build also a godown there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkSeptember131975Vrndavana_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="186" link="Morning Walk -- September 13, 1975, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- September 13, 1975, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- September 13, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- September 13, 1975, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Oh, that's nice. So you are going to the magistrate? You have calculated?</p>
<p>Saurabha: Ten thousand bags.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Ten thousand bags. No, I wanted to construct this building with bricks.</p>
<p>Saurabha: Yes, but we have to make some slabs and some...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Slabs? So still you will require ten thousand?</p>
<p>Saurabha: No. If we do with mud, then it will be much less.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not mud. The mortar means sand and cement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkDecember191975Bombay_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="265" link="Morning Walk -- December 19, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 19, 1975, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 19, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- December 19, 1975, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: What is platform?</p>
<p>Saurabha: Casting of slabs and footings. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...every day I don't think.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: They eat anything but, sir.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is another thing.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: So they get their food all right. They may not get our food every day, but their food they get.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationMay71976Honolulu_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="98" link="Room Conversation -- May 7, 1976, Honolulu" link_text="Room Conversation -- May 7, 1976, Honolulu">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- May 7, 1976, Honolulu|Room Conversation -- May 7, 1976, Honolulu]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: So sufficient funds have to be sent for completing Bombay in 10 months' time and for those 2 buildings in Māyāpura.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Bombay, the slab is late, temple. Latest letter?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Yeah.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Very nice. And the tower (indistinct). I think it will be finished earlier.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Any more news on the attempt of the government to take it back?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The government, I know it will be unable to take. They can not acquire temple, there is no such law. And even they acquire we shall say, alright take it. (indistinct) ...and the Hindus will... (indistinct) ...neglect, all right we will do it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkAugust141976Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="265" link="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That roof is the fifth story?</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Sixth.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Sixth. So we are finishing fifth only?</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: We are finished will be six stories. Pardon?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Only fifth, up floors?</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes, you can't go more than that. This is near the airport. Now they've introduced a new law that you can't go even below this. What we did is the new law has just come into effect, and so we did the slabs in the night.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Huh?</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: There's a new law which reduces the height even further. You can't have any big buildings in Bombay now.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkAugust141976Bombay_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="265" link="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Saurabha: That is the lift room. But next to that, the similar room, the same size. It is not done. Because that we have to do later on. We're not allowed to do that now. There's a new law passed in Bombay that no one can build higher than six stories, nowhere in Bombay. So we had to rush for this, otherwise they would have stopped us.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So why you are not rushing?</p>
<p>Saurabha: No, this is finished. We have reached the highest. That point is the highest. It's only for the slab. Afterwards, they don't mind. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...from this light.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: The switch is just in front of Prabhupāda's door.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: There was a seat? Where is gone, that seat?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: They probably took it in because of the rain.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles15July1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="453" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1969|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad that your friendship with Mr. George Harrison is gradually working, so much so that he is now prepared to spend $3,000 for an altar slab and a block of bluish marble for carving Krishna or Lord Caitanya. For Lord Caitanya yellowish marble or white marble should be used. If yellowish golden colored marble is available, that is very nice. Another thing is that these Forms should be worshiped. Our Deity worship is not heathenism. If we keep Forms of the Lord without worshiping the Deity under regulative principles, it will gradually turn into idol worship, which is an offense.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaTittenhurst3October1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="599" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 3 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 3 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 3 October, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 3 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am sending herewith the signed bank papers as requested by you. When you get the new passbook from the new branch you can send it to me by registered post, or if it is necessary you can keep it with you in safe custody. I am forwarding a letter I received from Gopinatha in Philadelphia, and you can do the needful. I have already informed you that there is no necessity for you to send the mango slab at present.* If it is required, I shall inform you in my next letter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaYamunaLosAngeles24June1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="338" link="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapataka has got good experience in Mayapur, so he can sometimes go to Vrndavana, give instructions, and go back, like that. So you may write him in this connection and make the proposal. Singhania will not give anything, rest assured. Don't go after him, he is like that, very difficult to deal with. Regarding the revised plans that you have sent me, the side-supports or slabs vertical can be made of stone slabs which are easily available.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaBombay3April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Bombay 3 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Bombay 3 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Bombay 3 April, 1974|Letter to Gurudasa -- Bombay 3 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have not heard from you in some time and I am eager to hear a report on construction of Krishna Balarama Temple. Have you obtained the marbles slabs, are they being set in? Please let me know how things are going on by sending a report to me in Bombay. Hope this finds you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

In the midst of... (Letters)

2012-05-13T09:19:52Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"from the midst of"|"in the midst of"|"into the midst of"|"midst"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Mar12}}
{{last|13May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=20}}
{{total|20}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:In The Midst Of...|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSardarPatelCalcutta28February1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="4" link="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949" link_text="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949|Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Funds are being collected to commemorate Mahatma Gandhiji in a fitting manner and I beg to suggest that the same may be done in the Gandhian way and not otherwise. Gandhiji's whole life was dedicated to the service of humanity at large with special interest for raising the moral standard. His later activities showed that he was equal to every one and all the people of the world knew him more as the spiritual leader than a mere politician. Devotion to Godhead was his ultimate aim and when I say that his sacred memory should be perpetuated not in the ordinary way but in the Gandhian way, I mean that fitting respect to his memory will be done in the following manner.</p>
<p>1. In the midst of his multifarious duties, Gandhiji never missed to attend to his randhun kirtana meeting. This is one of the soundest method for the culture of devotion to God. In the opinion of Srimad-Bhagavatam, one who is imbibed with the devotion of Godhead is also endowed with all the good qualities of the gods. But one who is not a devotee of Godhead, has not any value for his good qualities because he utilizes his so called good qualities for ulterior purposes. As such the easy way to raise the moral standard of people in general, is to make this sankirtana movement more popular all over the world by philosophical discourses based on reasoning and moral and ethical codes. The Vaisnava acaryas especially Lord Caitanya and his six Gosvami disciples give us ample opportunity and scope for this work. Lord Caitanya first inaugurated the sankirtana or randhun movement and the later Gosvamis supported it by scholarly philosophical synthesis. The six sandarbhas by Srila Jiva Goswami are marvelous in this respect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRPrakashAllahabad22June1951_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951" link_text="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951|Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is a common saying that example is better than precepts. The example of the leading men in the right direction will very soon be followed by the common men.</p>
<p>Mahatma Gandhi set the example at his fag-end of life and his daily prayer meetings in the midst of gravest political occupation must be taken note of. So also in the Bhagavad-gita. The Arjuna in the gravest moment of warfare learnt the teachings of Bhagavad-gita & he changed his personal opinion in the manner of the fighting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaDelhi4October1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="164" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 4 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 4 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 4 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 4 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">n. I am glad to learn that Kirtanananda Swami is now in N.Y. & that he looks very nice in midst of his glowing God-brothers. But he would have been looking more nice if he had stayed in London for a few days as it was settled here. Anyway I shall be very glad if Kirtanananda goes with Rayarama to London & opens a branch there cooperatively. He has got an introductory letter for a London lady. Immediate correspondence may be opened with her.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiCalcutta22October1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="189" link="Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967|Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please continue to think of Krishna & you will feel more & more the Blissful pleasure transcendental to all material contamination. I am very thankful to you for appreciating my humble service. You will be glad to know that I have already secured a visitor's visa to your country & have asked my travel agent to book my seat on the earliest possible date. I think I shall be in your midst by the middle of Nov. I went to your country with a mission & you all good souls were sent by Krishna to me. So let us cooperatively work together to vigorously spread Krishna Consciousness, to the suffering humanity at large.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles8February1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="48" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think you are missing the four points of Krishna's superexcellent qualities to be added in the Teachings of Lord Caitanya. The four points are as follows: 1. He can create continuous waves of Transcendental Pastimes which attract the attention of everyone including His Visnu Expansions, 2. His super-excellent beauty in the midst of Radharani and Her Associates, 3. His super-excellent sound of His Transcendental Flute, 4. His super-excellent beauty cannot be surpassed by anyone in the three worlds, namely, the material world, the Vaikuntha Loka, and Krishna Loka. I hope you will add these points to complete the vacancy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUddhavaLosAngeles16February1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="64" link="Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1968|Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 16 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After killing the demon Hiranyakasipu, the Lord Nrsimhadeva was pacified by Prahlada Maharaja, who offered prayers in hymns which are very instructive. I shall be preparing these for you in my Srimad-Bhagavatam. I will simply cite one nice verse: "Oh Benevolent Lord! Friend of the fallen! Oh the Tender-Hearted! Bound by my own Karma I have been thrown into the midst of these demons who are destroying every thing of Your devotees! I am therefore extremely averse to the unbearable and terrible miseries of this cycle of birth and death in this world devoid of service and devotion to You. Oh Lord! When will You be pleased with me and call me to the shelter of Your Lotus Feet which are soothing like the smiling beams of ten million autumnal moons?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYadunandanaSanFrancisco26March1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968|Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The tendency for solitude is a kind of reaction on our past material activities, but solitude is not very good for a neophyte. Maya is always trying to attack us, and as soon as she finds some opportunity she tries to inflict her poisonous effects. The best thing is therefore not to seek solitude in the beginning but to remain in the midst of pure devotees so that even there is attack of Maya, their association will protect us. If you are, however, always busy in the matter of preaching work that is very nice. But to remain alone in a solitary place for a new man is not advisable.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDevanandaSeattle28September1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="336" link="Letter to Devananda -- Seattle 28 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Devananda -- Seattle 28 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Devananda -- Seattle 28 September, 1968|Letter to Devananda -- Seattle 28 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you simply reproduce what I have tried to explain in those books, surely you will come out victorious, even in the midst of so many great mundane scholars. The description given in these books, are not mundane speculations, but they are authorized versions of liberated souls, presented by our humble self. So the strength is not in us, but the strength is in the Supreme Lord. And we have simply to present them without any adulteration, in humble service spirit. That is the secret of success.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaHawaii18March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="184" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the material world we want to minimize our activities and take rest more but in the spiritual world, there is no rest and there is no limit of activities. Krishna is unlimited, His service is unlimited, and the energy of His servants is unlimited. Although we are in the midst of ignorance, still if we keep ourselves alert there is no place of ignorance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaHawaii23March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="200" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, it is very good if you can chant 64 rounds; this is very nice if you can do it. But first of all we should not be disturbed by any circumstances. If you do become disturbed then this means you are still deficient in reaching the point. In Bhagavad-gita it is said that when Krishna is within our view, at that time one is not disturbed even in the midst of gravest calamity. Anyway, even if we are disturbed, then the only resort is to chant and concentrate one's mind in Krishna. There is no other alternative. Chanting and dancing make one relieved of all material burdens.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLondon23November1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="692" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969|Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to learn about your Maha Sankirtana Party consisting of 60 devotees and your realization of the fact that the situation appeared to be Vaikuntha atmosphere. Actually it is so. Srila Narottama das Thakura in his prayer says he wants to be associated always with devotees. So our Krishna Consciousness Movement is to educate people to create such association. Even in the midst of a small family group, the whole world is missing this point. This is because they are creating societies of sense gratification.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHanumanPrasadPoddarLosAngeles5February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="77" link="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In London there are many Indians, especially Gujaratis and Punjabis. All of them were astonished to see how American boys and girls were preaching Hare Krishna Mantra. They were invited to many centers both by the Indians and Europeans, but it was very difficult to find out a suitable house there in the midst of the city. My Guru Maharaja liked to start centers in the busiest part of a city. So, forty years ago, my Guru Maharaja attempted to start a Temple there, but someway or other it was not possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMalatiLosAngeles6March1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="148" link="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970|Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not surprising that you feel the competition of maya very keen because we are in the midst of an ocean of Maya. Just as if, when you are in the ocean, you say "Oh, there is water all round"—that is ocean. So you must have a boat very strong, and Krsna is the nicest boat to carry you over the ocean of Maya. The ocean will reduce to become a pit left by the hoof of a cow by the grace of Krsna, and it may be crossed over without any care.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNevatiajiLosAngeles16July1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970|Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This site situated in the midst of the beautiful West Virginia mountains provides an ideal setting for demonstrating the simplicity of naturalistic living based on brahminical culture and cow protection in Krsna consciousness. Cow protection practically solves the problems of sustenance and the greater portion of time of the devotees, being not engaged in the frantic scramble of materialistic competition for food and shelter, is kept engaged in the pursuit of spiritual perfection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBombay19April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="170" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that "Bhagavata Dharma Discourses" activities in Calcutta are going on nicely and it is very encouraging that in one day you have collected checks, etc. for Rs. 8,000 from prospective sympathizers. The Remington House, as suggested by you is not good for our purpose, because it is in the midst of downtown office quarter. Office quarter neighborhood becomes vacant after office hours and besides that, I have seen that Remington House previously when I was in Calcutta and it is not good for our purpose. I think that Mohta house is the best for our purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaLondon12August1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="354" link="Letter to Giriraja -- London 12 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- London 12 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- London 12 August, 1971|Letter to Giriraja -- London 12 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Keep on with the practice of writing articles; in the midst of your heavy duties go on writing something glorifying the Lord and put our philosophy into words. Writing articles means to express oneself how he is understanding the whole philosophy. So this writing is necessary for everyone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon24August1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="414" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 24 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 24 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 24 August, 1971|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 24 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can understand that you are in the midst of unfavorable circumstances as much as you were when you were in Pakistan. So Krishna is desiring that you deliver these persons who are in very awkward circumstances within this material world. Lord Caitanya is known as Patita Pavana or one who delivers the fallen. He purposely delivered the two fallen souls Jagai and Madhai. So as you have gone to Kathmandu, you try to stay there somehow or other and simply by your personal example of chanting Hare Krishna Mantra 24 hours, you sit down at any place and perform kirtana. Chant with mrdanga and karatalas or just on your beads; whatever is possible. If one or two men come to you that is sufficient for the present. In this way when you have gathered at least one or two local sympathizers then you can try and chant on the street.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSusanBeckmanHertsEnglandAugust291973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="300" link="Letter to Susan Beckman -- Herts, England August 29, 1973" link_text="Letter to Susan Beckman -- Herts, England August 29, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Susan Beckman -- Herts, England August 29, 1973|Letter to Susan Beckman -- Herts, England August 29, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next verse continues, "And when one is in full consciousness of the Supreme Lord by such devotion, he can enter into the kingdom of God." It is further stated in the Gita that when one is so situated even in the midst of greatest danger he is not disturbed. In other words when one has achieved perfection in chanting the Holy name of God he is always joyful, even death does not disturb him, what to speak of other things.</p>
<p>The conclusion is that one should learn the art of chanting the Holy name of Krishna 24 hours a day and that alone is the remedy for all problems of material existence. How is it possible to chant 24 hours a day? Lord Chaitanya gave the hint, "One can chant the holy name of God in a humble state of mind, thinking himself lower than the straw in the street, more tolerant than a tree, devoid of all kinds of sense of false prestige, and always ready to offer all respects to others. In such a humble state of mind one can chant the Holy name of God constantly."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaTirupati28April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="157" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your work in America with the God We Trust Party is very inspiring to me. If anywhere they will take seriously the principles of Bhagavad gita As It Is, that will be America. We are getting good response and being taken seriously as I have seen in the reports from Amarendra there is even prospect that we may capture some post. I have written a letter to Rupanuga Maharaja and you may get information from him on the importance of our men themselves following the brahminical regulative principles, least in the midst of political work you forget the aim of life which is to remember Krsna. So go on as you are doing enthusiastically and give me information.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTrivikramaBombay1May1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="171" link="Letter to Trivikrama -- Bombay 1 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Trivikrama -- Bombay 1 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Trivikrama -- Bombay 1 May, 1974|Letter to Trivikrama -- Bombay 1 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very concerned, however, that in the midst of such good reports, the devotees there are quarreling, namely Sri Ballavh and Dvija Hari. Sri Ballavh was particularly given to your charge for his reformation, and he promised me in Calcutta that he would abide by your instructions, so this report is not very good.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Mahajanas (Letters)

2012-04-14T13:54:43Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"mahajan"|"mahajana"|"mahajana's"|"mahajanah"|"mahajanas"|"mahajane"|"mahajano"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar12}}
{{last|14Apr12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=8}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Mahajanas|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSardarPatelCalcutta28February1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="4" link="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949" link_text="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949|Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">3. The third item is to take up the harijana movement. This movement is, in the real sense, a spiritual initiation movement and this should be organized in such a manner that people all over the world may take interest in it. The harijana is a word which shall not be used neglectfully as it is done now but attempt should be made to make everybody a harijana. Harijana means the recognized man of Hari the Personality of Godhead and thus he (the harijana) is as important a man as the knight of the king. So harijana movement should be strengthened more scientifically to turn every person who is now mayajana into a harijana. The mayajana is a word which is applicable to a person who is ordinarily engaged in the service of materialistic pursuits, whereas the harijana is the person whose main business is to attain perfection of human life, as Mahatma Gandhi did, by spiritualistic realization. This movement should therefore be conducted under strict disciplinary methods as prescribed by the mahajana or the harijana of accredited merit. In such a movement we shall have full co-operation of the sadhu community in India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniCalcutta12December1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967|Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to learn that Rayarama, Satsvarupa, yourself, Gaurasundara, Govindarani and others are doing so much for improving BTG. I quite appreciate your endeavours and you must continue the Mahajana series, and whenever necessary you can ask me for necessary informations. I would advise, unless there is dire necessity, you should not divert your attention from painting. Somehow or other you have to manage everything in full cooperation, but your main engagement is painting. Your God-brothers, Acyutananda and Ramanuja das are doing well here. We very much appreciate your offering of respects and they wish to convey the same to you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal3July1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="222" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Question 3, answer: Why Bali Maharaja is considered a Mahajana: Bali Maharaja is Mahajana because he wanted to serve Visnu by disobeying his non-bona fide spiritual master. As explained above, Sukracarya was hereditary spiritual master by seminic succession. But Bali Maharaja first revolted against this stereotyped seminic succession spiritual master, and therefore he is Mahajana. Srila Jiva Goswami has described in his Karamasandharvha that one should be anxious to accept a spiritual master who is bona fide in spiritual knowledge. And if need be one should relinquish the connection of hereditary spiritual master and accept a real bona fide spiritual master. So when Sukaracharya advised him contrary to his previous instructions, specifically, he checked Bali Maharaja in the matter of worshiping Visnu, and thus Sukaracharya became at once fallen down from the position of becoming a spiritual master. Nobody can become a spiritual master who is not a devotee of Visnu. A brahmana may be very expert in the matter of performing Vedic rituals, accepting charities, and distributing wealth—all these are exalted qualifications of the brahmanas, but the Vedic injunction is, in spite of possessing all these qualities, if somebody is against Lord Visnu, he cannot be a spiritual master. So when Sukaracharya advised Bali Maharaja against Visnu, he at once became unqualified for becoming a spiritual master. Bali Maharaja disobeyed such unqualified spiritual master, and therefore, he is accepted as Mahajana. Mahajana means a personality whose footprints should be followed. So, his exemplary behavior in rejecting a non-Vaisnava spiritual master being ideal to the bona fide students, he is considered a Mahajana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal19August1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="263" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 19 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 19 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 19 August, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 19 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far the Mahajana comic picture, it was very nicely drawn, but actually it is not so distinct. Next time, I request that picture must be very distinct and clear. There is no question of hurrying.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles19November1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Srimad-Bhagavatam, one living entity subsists on the life of other living entities, either vegetarian or non-vegetarian. But we are neither of them. We are not vegetarian nor non-vegetarian. We are transcendental. We are concerned with Krishna Prasadam. Try to popularize Krishna Prasadam as you have already done. People will naturally become vegetarian without any ghastly propaganda. The pictures of a mahajana or similar pictures for propagating the Bhagavata conclusion should be our objective.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles19November1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">People must be intelligent enough to catch up this KC movement without being carried away by any sentimental wave. We should always remember that we do not belong to any group like the karmis, jnanis, or yogis. We belong to pure devotional service group, following the footprints of great mahajanas. Our purpose should be that we are in one side and all others they are on the other side. We deprecate everyone, even one who is against animal slaughter. In the Caitanya-caritamrta, it is clearly said that there are two classes of activities. Pious and impious. We do not favor any one of them. Neither we favor any philosophical speculation, we simply stick to Krishna, and wish to render loving transcendental service unto Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRudraLosAngeles9March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970|Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am also glad to note that you are making practice of keeping in mind various important verses from our scriptures. This is the approved process: mahajano yena gatah sa panthah ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.186|CC Madhya 17.186]]) to "follow in the footsteps of the great authorities in Krishna Consciousness like Narada Muni and our other Acaryas." Now we are requiring our students to be very well familiar with all our literatures so that we may present our philosophy before even the most educated persons. This is very important as our movement is now growing and attracting greater notice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArtistsUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="127" link="Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The picture of Yamaraja and Skanda is all right. But generally Yamaraja is portrayed in a fearful way and so is often pictured as black. That is all right. But actually he is a demigod and must be fair complexion. He is a mahajana and a Vaisnava as well and he is also very good looking. Skanda is Kartikeya. He is very beautiful and is situated on a peacock's back with bows and arrows and two hands. From the photograph, he appears to have many heads. But that is not correct. He only has one head. And he is considered the most beautiful personality next to Cupid. In India if a person is very beautiful, he is compared with Kartikeya.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Foodstuffs (CC and Other Books)

2012-04-14T13:48:24Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"food stuff"|"food stuffs"|"foodstuff"|"foodstuffs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Mar12}}
{{last|14Apr12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=3|OB=14|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|17}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Foodstuffs|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi866_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1181" link="CC Adi 8.66" link_text="CC Adi 8.66">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.66|CC Adi 8.66, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura visited this temple at Vallabhapura. At that time the person in charge was a Śaivite, Śrī Śivacandra Caudhurī, who was a descendant of Kāśīśvara Gosāñi's brother. In Vallabhapura there was a permanent arrangement to cook nine kilos of rice, vegetables and other foodstuffs daily, and near the village there is sufficient land, which belonged to the Deity, on which this rice was grown. Unfortunately, the descendants of Kāśīśvara Gosāñi's brother have sold a major portion of this land, and therefore the Deity worship has now been hampered.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi938_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1237" link="CC Adi 9.38" link_text="CC Adi 9.38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 9.38|CC Adi 9.38, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">God is unlimited, and His desires are also unlimited. This example of unlimited fruits is factually appropriate even within the material context, for with the good will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead there can be enough fruits, grain and other foodstuffs produced so that all the people in the world could not finish them, even if they ate ten times their capacity. In this material world there is actually no scarcity of anything but Kṛṣṇa consciousness. If people become Kṛṣṇa conscious, by the transcendental will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead there will be enough foodstuffs produced so that people will have no economic problems at all. One can very easily understand this fact. The production of fruits and flowers depends not upon our will but upon the supreme will of the Personality of Godhead. If He is pleased, He can supply enough fruits, flowers, etc., but if people are atheistic and godless, then nature, by His will, restricts the supply of food. For example, in several provinces in India, especially Maharashtra, Uttar Pradesh and other adjoining states, there is sometimes a great scarcity of foodstuffs due to lack of rainfall. So-called scientists and economists cannot do anything about this. Therefore, to solve all problems, one must seek the good will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead by becoming Kṛṣṇa conscious and worshiping Him regularly in devotional service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi944_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1243" link="CC Adi 9.44" link_text="CC Adi 9.44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 9.44|CC Adi 9.44, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A practical example is that when there is a scarcity of food in India on account of meager rainfall, some members of the richer class very proudly distribute foodstuffs, making huge arrangements with the help of the government, as if merely by such activities people will be benefited. Suppose there were no food grain. How would the rich men distribute food? Production of grain is completely in the hands of God. If there were no rain, there would be no grain, and these so-called rich men would be unable to distribute grain to the people.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Brahma-saṁhitā also confirms that the spiritual body of the Supreme Lord is so powerful that any part of that body can perform the functions of any other part. We can only touch with our hands or skin, but Kṛṣṇa can touch just by glancing. We can only see with our eyes, we cannot touch or smell with them. Kṛṣṇa, however, can smell and also eat with His eyes. When foodstuffs are offered to Kṛṣṇa we don't see Him eating, but He eats simply by glancing at the food. We cannot imagine how things work in the spiritual world where everything is spiritual. It is not that Kṛṣṇa does not eat or that we imagine that He eats; He actually eats, but His eating is different from ours. Our eating process will be similar to His when we are completely on the spiritual platform. On that platform every part of the body can act on behalf of any other part.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC2_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="8" link="TLC 2" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 2|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After bathing, Candraśekhara gave him some good cloth. When Lord Caitanya was informed that Sanātana did not accept new garments but later accepted only some used garments from Tapana Miśra, He was very glad. The Lord went to Tapana Miśra's house for lunch and asked him to keep food for Sanātana. Tapana Miśra did not offer Sanātana food immediately, however, but after the Lord finished His eating there were some remnants of His foodstuff, and that was offered to Sanātana while the Lord took His rest.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC16_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="22" link="TLC 16" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 16|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a verse in the Skanda Purāṇa which states: "My dear Devarṣi (Nārada), you are glorious, and by your mercy, even the lowest creature, a hunter of animals, also became elevated to the path of devotion and attained transcendental attachment for Kṛṣṇa."</p>
<p>At length, Nārada inquired of the hunter-devotee: "Are you getting your foodstuff regularly?"</p>
<p>"You send so many people," the hunter replied, "and they bring so many eatables that we cannot begin to eat them."</p>
<p>"That's all right," Nārada replied. "Whatever you are getting is all right. Now just continue your devotional service in that way."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC16_3" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="22" link="TLC 16" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 16|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One should follow the regulative principles of puraścaraṇa and accept Kṛṣṇa prasāda, rejecting foodstuff which is not offered to Kṛṣṇa. Lord Caitanya also cautioned that one should not indulge in defaming a devotee who has the actual symptoms of a devotee.</p>
<p>Lord Caitanya also explained the symptoms of a holy man and the process of satisfying the sage and rejecting the society of undesirable persons.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NODPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="2" link="NOD Preface" link_text="Nectar of Devotion Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD Preface|Nectar of Devotion Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The method of pouring water on the root of a tree or supplying foodstuffs to the stomach is universally scientific and practical, as every one of us has experienced. Everyone knows well that when we eat something, or in other words, when we put foodstuffs in the stomach, the energy created by such action is immediately distributed throughout the whole body. Similarly, when we pour water on the root, the energy thus created is immediately distributed throughout the entirety of even the largest tree.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD4_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="13" link="NOD 4" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 4|Nectar of Devotion 4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The purport of this statement by Indra is that beginning from Brahmā down to the insignificant ant, no living entities are meant for enjoying the material opulences. They are simply meant for offering everything to the supreme proprietor, the Personality of Godhead. By doing so, they automatically enjoy the benefit. The example can be cited again of the different parts of the body collecting foodstuffs and cooking them so that ultimately a meal may be offered to the stomach. After it has gone to the stomach, all the parts of the body equally enjoy the benefit of the meal. So, similarly, everyone's duty is to satisfy the Supreme Lord, and then automatically everyone will become satisfied.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD8_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="32" link="NOD 8" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 8|Nectar of Devotion 8]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Besides these, there are a number of offenses which are mentioned in the Varāha Purāṇa. They are as follows: (1) One should not touch the Deity in a dark room. (2) One should not fail to strictly follow the rules and regulations in worshiping the Deity. (3) One should not enter the temple of the Deity without first making some sound. (4) One should not offer any foodstuff to the Deity which has been seen by dogs or other lower animals. (5) One should not break silence while worshiping. (6) One should not pass urine or evacuate while engaged in worshiping. (7) One should not offer incense without offering some flower. (8) Useless flowers without any fragrance should not be offered. (9) One should not fail to wash his teeth very carefully every day. (10) One should not enter the temple directly after sexual intercourse. (11) One should not touch a woman during her menstrual period. (12) One should not enter the temple after touching a dead body. (13) One should not enter the temple wearing garments of red or blue color or garments which are unwashed. (14) One should not enter the temple after seeing a dead body. (15) One should not pass air within the temple. (16) One should not be angry within the temple. (17) One should not enter the temple after visiting a crematorium. (18) One should not belch before the Deity. So, until one has fully digested his food, he should not enter the temple. (19) One should not smoke marijuana, or gañjā. (20) One should not take opium or similar intoxicants. (21) One should not enter the Deity room or touch the body of the Deity after having smeared oil over his body. (22) One should not show disrespect to a scripture teaching about the supremacy of the Lord. (23) One should not introduce any opposing scripture. (24) One should not chew betel before the Deity. (25) One should not offer a flower which was kept in an unclean pot. (26) One should not worship the Lord while sitting on the bare floor; one must have a sitting place or carpet. (27) One should not touch the Deity before one has completed taking bath. (28) One should not decorate his forehead with the three-lined tilaka. (29) One should not enter the temple without washing his hands and feet.</p>
<p>Other rules are that one should not offer foodstuff which is cooked by a non-Vaiṣṇava, one should not worship the Deity before a nondevotee, and one should not engage himself in the worship of the Lord while seeing a nondevotee. One should begin the worship of the demigod Gaṇapati, who drives away all impediments in the execution of devotional service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD9_4" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="36" link="NOD 9" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 9|Nectar of Devotion 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next instruction is that one should put on flower garlands which are offered to the Deity. In this connection, in the Eleventh Canto, Sixth Chapter, verse 46, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Uddhava says to Kṛṣṇa, "My dear Kṛṣṇa, I have taken things which You have used and enjoyed, such as garlands of flowers, scented oils, garments and ornaments, and I eat only the remnants of Your foodstuff, because I am Your menial servant. So, therefore, I am sure that I shall not be attacked by the spell of material energy." The purport of this verse is that for any person who simply follows these rules and regulations of decorating the body with the marks of tilaka of gopī-candana or sandalwood pulp, and who puts on the garlands which were offered to Kṛṣṇa, there is no question of being conquered by the spell of material energy. At the time of death, there is no question of such a person's being called by the constables of Yamarāja. Even if one does not accept all the Vaiṣṇava principles, but still takes the remnants of foodstuff offered to Kṛṣṇa, or kṛṣṇa-prasāda, he will gradually become qualified to rise to the platform of a Vaiṣṇava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD9_5" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="43" link="NOD 9" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 9|Nectar of Devotion 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Kṛṣṇa had ordered His friend Sudāmā to go to a brāhmaṇa's house and ask for some food. The brāhmaṇas were performing a great sacrifice, and Śrī Kṛṣṇa told Sudāmā to plead with them that He and Balarāma were feeling hungry and needed some food. When Sudāmā went there, the brāhmaṇas refused to offer anything, but the wives of the brāhmaṇas, upon hearing that Śrī Kṛṣṇa wanted some foodstuff, immediately took many palatable dishes and went to offer them to Śrī Kṛṣṇa. In the Viṣṇu-rahasya, also, it is stated, "Any person within this world who is engaged in the worship of Viṣṇu can very easily achieve the ever-blissful kingdom of God, known as Vaikuṇṭhaloka."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI1_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="2" link="NOI 1" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 1|Nectar of Instruction 1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">As stated before, the tongue, belly and genitals are all situated in a straight line, and they fall in the same category. Lord Caitanya has said, bhāla nā khāibe āra bhāla nā paribe: "Do not dress luxuriously and do not eat delicious foodstuffs."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Message_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Message of Godhead"><h3>Message of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="MOG2_0" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="3" link="MOG 2" link_text="Message of Godhead 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG 2|Message of Godhead 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is generally experienced that workers in big mills and factories are addicted to many abominable habits, and thus they gradually glide down to the lowest status to which a human being can descend. But if they are graciously offered the advantage of partaking of the remnants of foodstuffs offered to Viṣṇu, gradually they will develop a transcendental sense of spirituality and rise to the same status as that of spiritually advanced personalities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB26_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="27" link="LOB 26" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 26|Light of the Bhagavata 26, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">We cannot offer the Lord that which He has not ordered. The Personality of Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, cannot be offered anything beyond the range of good foodstuffs like rice, dal, wheat, vegetables, milk and milk preparations, and sugar. At Jagannātha Purī the Lord is offered such foodstuffs, and in all scriptures the very same foodstuffs are mentioned everywhere.</p>
<p>The Lord is never hungry, nor does He require any food to fill His empty stomach. He is complete in Himself. Yet He always mercifully eats the foods offered by His devotees in sincere affection. The cowherd boys brought simple foodstuffs from home, and the Lord, who is constantly served by hundreds and thousands of goddesses of fortune, is always glad to accept such simple foodstuffs from His devotee friends. All the relatives of the Lord are His devotees only, and they are situated in different transcendental mellows as friends, parents, and lovers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LOB27_1" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="28" link="LOB 27" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 27|Light of the Bhagavata 27, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Less intelligent people underestimate the value of cow's milk. Cow's milk is also called gorasa, or the juice from the body of the cow. Milk is the most valuable form of gorasa, and from milk we can prepare many important and valuable foodstuffs for the upkeep of the human body. The killing of cows by human society is one of the grossest suicidal policies, and those who are anxious to cultivate the human spirit must turn their attention first toward the question of cow protection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LOB45_2" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="46" link="LOB 45" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 45|Light of the Bhagavata 45, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Vedic culture, learned men consider all natural products, such as food grains, fruits, flowers, and milk, to be God-sent. No one can manufacture these things in man-made factories, however scientifically advanced people may be. People can make preparations of such God-sent foodstuffs, but they cannot manufacture the natural ingredients. Spiritually cultured men, therefore, feel obliged to the Lord when they get sufficient natural foodstuffs by the grace of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Lunch (SB)

2012-04-08T17:41:05Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"lunch bag"|"lunch bags"|"lunch"|"lunched"|"luncheon"|"lunches"|"lunchroom"|"lunchtime"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Mar12}}
{{last|08Apr12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=18|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|18}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Lunch|1]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_101_to_1013" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13"><h3>SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB101112_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="417" link="SB 10.11.12" link_text="SB 10.11.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.11.12|SB 10.11.12, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Mother Yaśodā was more attached to Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma than Rohiṇīdevī was, although Rohiṇīdevī was the mother of Balarāma. Mother Yaśodā sent Rohiṇīdevī to call Rāma and Kṛṣṇa from Their play, since it was the right time for lunch. Therefore Rohiṇīdevī went to call Them, breaking Their engagement in play.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101114_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="419" link="SB 10.11.14" link_text="SB 10.11.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.11.14|SB 10.11.14, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, being attached to Their play, were playing with the other boys although it was very late. Therefore mother Yaśodā called Them back for lunch. Because of her ecstatic love and affection for Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, milk flowed from her breasts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101114_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="419" link="SB 10.11.14" link_text="SB 10.11.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.11.14|SB 10.11.14, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The word ajohavīt means "calling them again and again." "Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma," she called, "please come back. You are late for Your lunch. You have played sufficiently. Come back."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101119_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="424" link="SB 10.11.19" link_text="SB 10.11.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.11.19|SB 10.11.19, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Just see how all Your playmates of Your own age have been cleansed and decorated with beautiful ornaments by their mothers. You should come here, and after You have taken Your bath, eaten Your lunch and been decorated with ornaments, You may play with Your friends again.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1012Summary_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="463" link="SB 10.12 Summary" link_text="SB 10.12 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.12 Summary|SB 10.12 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One day Kṛṣṇa wanted to enjoy a picnic lunch within the forest, and therefore He went out early into the forest with the other cowherd boys, accompanied by their respective groups of calves. While they were enjoying their picnic, Aghāsura, the younger brother of Pūtanā and Bakāsura, appeared there, desiring to kill Kṛṣṇa and His companions. The demon, who had been sent by Kaṁsa, assumed the form of a python, expanding himself to a length of eight miles and the height of a mountain, his mouth seeming to extend from the surface of the earth to the heavenly planets. Having assumed this feature, Aghāsura lay on the road. Kṛṣṇa's friends, the cowherd boys, thought that the demon's form was one of the beautiful spots of Vṛndāvana. Thus they wanted to enter within the mouth of this gigantic python. The gigantic figure of the python became a subject for their sporting pleasure, and they began to laugh, confident that even if this figure were dangerous, Kṛṣṇa was there to protect them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10122_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="465" link="SB 10.12.2" link_text="SB 10.12.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.12.2|SB 10.12.2, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">At that time, hundreds and thousands of cowherd boys came out of their respective homes in Vrajabhūmi and joined Kṛṣṇa, keeping before them their hundreds and thousands of groups of calves. The boys were very beautiful, and they were equipped with lunch bags, bugles, flutes, and sticks for controlling the calves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10125_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="468" link="SB 10.12.5" link_text="SB 10.12.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.12.5|SB 10.12.5, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">All the cowherd boys used to steal one another's lunch bags. When a boy came to understand that his bag had been taken away, the other boys would throw it farther away, to a more distant place, and those standing there would throw it still farther. When the proprietor of the bag became disappointed, the other boys would laugh, the proprietor would cry, and then the bag would be returned.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101213_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="472" link="SB 10.12.13" link_text="SB 10.12.13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.12.13|SB 10.12.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One may ask how Kṛṣṇa's pastimes could be interrupted by a demon. Śrīla Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura answers this question by saying that although the transcendental pleasure being enjoyed by the cowherd boys could not be stopped, unless they stopped the transcendental pleasure of their various activities they could not eat their lunch. Therefore at lunchtime Aghāsura appeared by the arrangement of yogamāyā, so that for the time being they could stop their activities and take lunch. Changing varieties are the mother of enjoyment. The cowherd boys would continuously play, then stop, and then again enjoy in a different way. Therefore every day a demon would come and interrupt their sporting pastimes. The demon would be killed, and then the boys would engage again in their transcendental pastimes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10136_8" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="510" link="SB 10.13.6" link_text="SB 10.13.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.6|SB 10.13.6, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">I think we should take our lunch here, since we are already hungry because the time is very late. Here the calves may drink water and go slowly here and there and eat the grass.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10138_9" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="512" link="SB 10.13.8" link_text="SB 10.13.8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.8|SB 10.13.8, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Like the whorl of a lotus flower surrounded by its petals and leaves, Kṛṣṇa sat in the center, encircled by lines of His friends, who all looked very beautiful. Every one of them was trying to look forward toward Kṛṣṇa, thinking that Kṛṣṇa might look toward him. In this way they all enjoyed their lunch in the forest.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB10139_10" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="513" link="SB 10.13.9" link_text="SB 10.13.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.9|SB 10.13.9, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Among the cowherd boys, some placed their lunch on flowers, some on leaves, fruits, or bunches of leaves, some actually in their baskets, some on the bark of trees and some on rocks. This is what the children imagined to be their plates as they ate their lunch.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101310_11" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="514" link="SB 10.13.10" link_text="SB 10.13.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.10|SB 10.13.10, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">All the cowherd boys enjoyed their lunch with Kṛṣṇa, showing one another the different tastes of the different varieties of preparations they had brought from home. Tasting one another's preparations, they began to laugh and make one another laugh.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101312_12" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="516" link="SB 10.13.12" link_text="SB 10.13.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.12|SB 10.13.12, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O Mahārāja Parīkṣit, while the cowherd boys, who knew nothing within the core of their hearts but Kṛṣṇa, were thus engaged in eating their lunch in the forest, the calves went far away, deep into the forest, being allured by green grass.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101315_13" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="519" link="SB 10.13.15" link_text="SB 10.13.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.15|SB 10.13.15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When Aghāsura was being killed by Kṛṣṇa, who was accompanied by His associates, Brahmā was astonished, but when he saw that Kṛṣṇa was very much enjoying His pastimes of lunch, he was even more astonished and wanted to test whether Kṛṣṇa was actually there. Thus he became entangled in Kṛṣṇa's māyā. After all, Brahmā was born materially. As mentioned here, ambhojanma janiḥ: he was born of ambhoja, a lotus flower. It does not matter that he was born of a lotus and not of any man, animal or material father.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101318_14" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="522" link="SB 10.13.18" link_text="SB 10.13.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.18|SB 10.13.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Although Brahmā was already entangled in bewilderment, he wanted to show his power to the cowherd boys; but after he took away the boys and their calves and returned to his abode, Kṛṣṇa created further astonishment for Brahmā, and for the mothers of the boys, by establishing the lunch pastimes in the forest again and replacing all the calves and boys, just as they had appeared before. According to the Vedas, ekaṁ bahu syām: the Personality of Godhead can become many, many millions upon millions of calves and cowherd boys, as He did to bewilder Brahmā more and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101319_15" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="523" link="SB 10.13.19" link_text="SB 10.13.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.13.19|SB 10.13.19, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">By His Vāsudeva feature, Kṛṣṇa simultaneously expanded Himself into the exact number of missing cowherd boys and calves, with their exact bodily features, their particular types of hands, legs and other limbs, their sticks, bugles and flutes, their lunch bags, their particular types of dress and ornaments placed in various ways, their names, ages and forms, and their special activities and characteristics. By expanding Himself in this way, beautiful Kṛṣṇa proved the statement samagra-jagad viṣṇumayam: "Lord Viṣṇu is all-pervading."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Cantos_1014_to_12_Translations_Only" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB101446_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="47" link="SB 10.14.46" link_text="SB 10.14.46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.14.46|SB 10.14.46, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Then Lord Hṛṣīkeśa, smiling, finished His lunch in the company of His cowherd friends. While they were returning from the forest to their homes in Vraja, Lord Kṛṣṇa showed the cowherd boys the skin of the dead serpent Aghāsura.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB101460_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="61" link="SB 10.14.60" link_text="SB 10.14.60">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.14.60|SB 10.14.60, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Any person who hears or chants these pastimes Lord Murāri performed with His cowherd friends—the killing of Aghāsura, the taking of lunch on the forest grass, the Lord's manifestation of transcendental forms, and the wonderful prayers offered by Lord Brahmā—is sure to achieve all his spiritual desires.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Void (Letters)

2012-04-05T05:31:46Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"void"|"voidism"|"voidist"|"voidists"|"voidness"|"voids"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|05Apr12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=26}}
{{total|26}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Void|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKMMunshiBombay21February1957_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="32" link="Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957" link_text="Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957|Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If I remember rightly, you have been criticizing in the meeting of the 16th instant about the culture of Hollywood cinemas. The Mayavadi philosophy having killed the spiritual variegatedness of the Supreme Being—the people are generally attracted in the variegatedness of material existence. In the vedanta sutras, we have direct information of how a spiritual entity is joyful—full of spiritual bliss. This idea of enjoyment is focussed through a material _ and as such the spiritual focus is reflected in a perverted manner. The attention of the people in general is attracted by the cinemas in place of temples, because the Mayavadi philosophy—impersonality of Godhead has created a void in the spiritual realm. But in fact the spiritual realm is not at all void. It is full of variegatedness of spiritual mellows. If you create a void in the Spirit unnecessarily, you have to create necessarily a fill-up in the material existence and that is the cause why temples are being replaced by vulgar cinemas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaCalcutta9November1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="210" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The separation of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is not a very happy incident. I was practically in tears for their attitude of separation on such flimsy grounds. In other words it is my incapability that I could not save these two souls, but this a great evidence that every soul is individual. The nonsense theory of oneness becomes null and void by the evidence presented in this incident. But we should not be angry with these poor souls. Try to convince them by argument and reason but do not become angry with them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco14December1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="233" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 14 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 14 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 14 December, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 14 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as you finish the Gitopanisad business and the matter is handed over to the MacMillan Co. we begin on the Bhagavatam work without delay. Bhagavatam must be finished before my mortal body stops to work and your help in this connection will be very much helpful. You can stop for the time being the London scheme. Brahmananda is shortly going there and after his return, we may all go together to London and start a branch there in grand scale, so also in Amsterdam and in Berlin or Moscow. We have to save the world-people from the misconception of voidism and impersonalism. "The absolute is sentient Thou hast proved all impersonal calamity Thou has moved." These lines were presented by me to my spiritual master and He was highly pleased with me. Let me follow the same principle and my Guru Maharaja will bless me. I have always my good wishes and blessings for you all because you are cooperating in a great mission. Thank you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles21January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The marginal position of voidness between Brahmajyoti and the material world manifestation is the destination of the Buddhist philosophers. Therefore the voidness philosophy is worse than Impersonalist philosophy. This voidness philosophy is simply nirvana, or absence of material manifestation, but actually it is a material stand whereas Impersonalist monism is transcendental to material manifestation and voidness. Therefore the conception of Brahmajyoti is advanced realization than conception of nirvana. Nobody can be satisfied in void or Impersonalist philosophy; they are against the nature of the spirit soul. We understand from Vedanta philosophy that the spirit soul is by nature joyful. There is no joy in voidness or Impersonalism and because such imperfect philosophers do not know of the association of Krishna which is full of bliss and knowledge, they will fall down repeatedly into voidness and Impersonalism with the result that they cannot stay there and they fall down to the material atmosphere. In Bhagavad-gita it is said by the Lord that these people, void and Impersonalist philosophers, are in great trouble. If they are fortunate enough to meet a pure devotee of Krishna and if they are sincere in their search for the absolute truth, they will find Krishna Consciousness as the last resort of their philosophical researches.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles13February1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore, we being in disciplic succession of Caitanya Mahaprabhu, we are known as the Madhva Sampradaya. And because Lord Caitanya appeared in Bengal, which country is called Gaudadesa, our Sampradaya party is known as Madhva Gaudiya Sampradaya. But all these Sampradayas are non-different from one another because they believe and worship the Supreme Lord. Any other Sampradaya who are Impersonalist or voidist or nondevotee, they are rejected by us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYadunandanaSanFrancisco26March1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968|Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Vrindaban is of course, very impressive for devotional service, but that also is not advisable to remain alone. I am trying to get a nice place at Vrindaban and when the place is there, I shall personally be present with some devotees, and appreciate the atmosphere of Vrindaban. So long we are engaged in devotional service with proper guidance certainly we are always in transcendental position, and transcendental position is unlimited, it doesn't matter whether you are in Vrindaban or U.S.A. But still, for everyone, Vrindaban's atmosphere is very sweet. But so long we have not completely freed our material attachment, even Vrindaban residence becomes uncongenial. Just like in the case of Kirtanananda, it was so happened. This seeking for solitude is simply a reaction on our past nonsense activities, or it is negation, voidism. Our sound position is always being engaged in service of Krishna, that is the positive standing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal10July1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="230" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime I also received one letter from Sriman Kirtanananda Swami which also I have replied duly, but I have not received any reply from him also. So I am very much anxious to know from you also how much this scheme has advanced. So far I could understand on the letter of Kirtanananda, that we had no freedom of action because the land belongs to Mr. Rose, who wants to develop an institution appealing to all sections of seekers in spiritual enlightenment. Such ideal of impersonal views can never be successful. That is the distinction between impersonalism and personalism. The impersonalists ultimate goal is something void, and therefore, any attempt for self-realization ending in voidness is all the same for the impersonalists. But we the personalists, we do not agree that all systems of self-realizing process ends in the same goal. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is explicitly said that the worshippers of different demigods ultimately reach the planets of respective demigods; the worshippers of forefathers also go to different pitri planets, respectively; the worshippers of mammon remain in the mammonish world; and the persons in Krishna Consciousness, ultimately reach to the planet of Krishna loka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal10July1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="230" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 10 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You know that Lord Buddha was Hindu, born in India, in a royal family, but because He advocated voidism, His philosophy was not accepted by the leaders of Vedic principles. For the time being, Lord Buddha's philosophy was accepted by emperor Asoka, and due to royal influence, it spread all over India. But later on, when Sankaracarya preached the Vedic principle, the voidism of Lord Buddha was driven out of India. Similarly, when Ramanujacarya found Sankaracarya a second edition of Buddhist philosophy, he also expunged Sankaracarya as compromising the Buddha, and he established Personal worship of Lord Visnu. Later on, other acaryas, including Sri Caitanya, developed the transcendental reciprocation of devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead and Lord Caitanya preached that loving service in the highest conjugal love with Krishna is also possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles20November1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="434" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krishna and His devotees sometimes play like that, as much as Lord Buddha although an incarnation of Krishna, preached the philosophy of voidism. These things are conducted in terms of place, audience, time, etc. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that the activities of the Vaisnava cannot be understood even by the greatest scholar. So we have to understand everything through the transparent via media of the Spiritual Master. So there is no doubt about it that Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura is eternal energy of Lord Sri Krishna Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVilasavigrahaLosAngeles22January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="50" link="Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969|Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The modern so-called meditater has no information of Krishna or Visnu. They try to meditate on something void or impersonal which is simply troublesome. It is clearly stated in the Bhagavad-gita that those attached to the impersonal feature have their path to be very, very troublesome. Not only in this age when everything is troublesome, but it was so in former ages also, so what to speak of this age. Therefore, in this age, to fix up your ears upon the transcendental vibrations of Hare Krishna is the highest form of meditation, and the only one which will prove feasible for you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles2March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="156" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this modern age, people being scientifically advanced, they seek economic development without any reference to worship of God or following any religious principle. So such people are gradually forgetting their eternal relationship with God because they think that without God they can inquire sufficient progress in economic development which is required for sense gratification. Some of them, when they are frustrated, try thinking of voidness or merging into the impersonal absolute truth. So voidness or impersonal idea of the absolute truth is just an opposite of material variegatedness. So this idea can also be accepted as the material concept of transcendence. So things are going on like this, not only now, but it is the nature of the material world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaHawaii10March1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="164" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969|Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One should be vigilant only that he is not diverting from Krishna Consciousness. One has to follow the footprints of the great Acaryas then everything is all right. I was also a married man—my family is still existing. So you should always remember that marriage is not impediment. The greatest enemy is forgetfulness of Krishna. There are many Impersonalists and voidists—they renounced this material world very early in their life; just like Sankara Acarya. He took sannyasa at the age of 8 years. Lord Buddha left home just in the beginning of his youth. But we are not concerned with them. So I hope by this time, by serving this Krishna Consciousness movement for the last two years you must have gotten some taste of the nectarine.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCarlLangeLosAngeles12July1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="442" link="Letter to Carl Lange -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Carl Lange -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Carl Lange -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969|Letter to Carl Lange -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your appreciation of our Krishna Consciousness Movement. Except for the Krishna Consciousness Movement, any other attempt for spiritual realization, such as drugs, voidness, impersonalism, bodily exercises of Hatha Yoga, etc.—they are all something like unconsciousness under some super-intoxicant. Srila Rupa Goswami has given a very nice example in this connection. He says that a conditioned soul remains in the slumber of unconsciousness just like a patient bitten by a poisonous snake. In India there is a class of snake-charmers and physicians who treat snake-bitten persons with a particular type of jungle herbs. This treatment is to bring the herb near the nostrils of the patient for being smelled, and then the patient comes back to consciousness and finds relief from the snake bite effect. In our conditioned life we are bitten by so many types of Maya snakes, and more and more we are put into unconsciousness of mind without any hope of eternal life. Krishna Consciousness is the only herb for such Maya snake-bite condition.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanLondon9November1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="663" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- London 9 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- London 9 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- London 9 November, 1969|Letter to Bhagavan -- London 9 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All four of the principal associates; namely Advaita Prabhu, Nityananda Prabhu, Srivasa Prabhu, Gadadhara Prabhu, and even Lord Caitanya Himself—They were all householders. So we are not impersonalists or voidists. Our program is to enter into the association of Krishna. But we cannot enter within this association without being completely disinfected from the contamination of material sinful life. It is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gita by Lord Krishna Himself that only those who are absolutely cleansed of all dirty sins can be engaged in Krishna Consciousness in full swing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaLosAngeles21June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970|Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The process of meditation recommended in the Srimad-Bhagavatam is not to fix up one's attention on something impersonal or void. The meditation should be concentrated on the Personality of Godhead, either take Him as Virata Rupa or gigantic universal form, or take Him as His Sacidananda Vigraha as described in the scriptures. There are authorized descriptions of Visnu forms and there are authorized presentations of Deities in the temples. So one can practice meditating upon the Deity, concentrating his mind on the lotus feet of the Lord gradually rising up and up to the smiling face.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaLosAngeles21June1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970|Letter to Pradyumna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Those who are too much engrossed in sense gratification cannot be allowed in the matter of arcana to touch the transcendental form of Radha Krsna or Visnu Deities. For them it is better to meditate upon the gigantic Virata Rupa form of the Lord as it is recommended in the next verse. The impersonalist and the voidist are therefore recommended to meditate upon the universal form of the Lord, whereas the devotees are recommended to meditate on the Deity worship in the temple. So because the impersonalist and voidist are not sufficiently purified in their spiritual activities arcana is not meant for them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraBombayIndia12November1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="585" link="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 12 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 12 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 12 November, 1970|Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 12 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to see that you are working in the universities. They are a good field for spreading our Krishna Consciousness activities. Try and get all our books accepted in the college libraries and classroom courses. That will be our real success. Dr. Cenkner is correct in saying that Sankaracarya's belief is personal. Actually he is a covered personalist. He became impersonalist just to drive away Buddhism. All of India was Buddhist voidism. So, although a personalist, he had to keep pace with voidism by expounding impersonalism. There is very little difference between impersonalism and voidism, but because he had to bring Buddhists back to the Vedic cultural form, he adopted impersonalism. From the Padma Purāṇa, it is learned that Sankaracarya is Lord Siva, and who can be a greater devotee than Lord Siva? Lord Siva is considered to be the foremost Vaisnava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBenBombayNovember221970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="610" link="Letter to Ben -- Bombay November 22, 1970" link_text="Letter to Ben -- Bombay November 22, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ben -- Bombay November 22, 1970|Letter to Ben -- Bombay November 22, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that you are so much appreciative of our program and philosophy. Actually it is the only factual presentation of our true relationship with God, Krsna. And it is our earnest endeavor to preach this philosophy very vigorously to clear out the diseased condition of impersonal and voidist philosophy which are so much misleading the innocent persons. So you are very fortunate. Krsna has saved you from the impersonal calamity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanBombay24November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="613" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 November, 1970|Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, we are fighting impersonalism and voidism with pure devotional service. Impersonalism and voidism kills the natural aptitude of devotion which is lying dormant in everyone's heart. Therefore we are printing books like our KRSNA book so that people may know it that the supreme absolute truth is a person. The perfection of every living creature is to render transcendental loving service to that Supreme Person and thereby go back home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNayanabhiramaBombay1December1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="630" link="Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Bombay 1 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Bombay 1 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Bombay 1 December, 1970|Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Bombay 1 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The world is suffering on account of atheistic conviction of life, so our theistic proposition presenting Krishna, the Supreme Lord, is certainly a great relief to the agnostics, atheists, impersonalists and voidists. In all our books we have very scientifically covered all such demons and if these books are introduced in the schools and colleges, so many beautiful souls will be saved. Your are doing a great service to humanity to introduce our books to the people in general. So far as preaching through television the mantras of Isopanisad is concerned, that will be a great success to do so.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraGorakhpur16February1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="71" link="Letter to Upendra -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971|Letter to Upendra -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far other swamis and panditas are concerned, actually nobody would be equal to us because they do not come in the parampara system. As such their line of thought is null and void according to our understanding. Our movement is revolutionary to so called religious principles, gurus and swamis. This fact is being appreciated even in India. Gradually it will be more and more enlightening to the public. So please stick to our principles and preach Lord Caitanya's message anywhere in the world. Also I am so glad that your wife is preaching so nicely. Please offer her my blessings. Be happy together and preach Krishna's message.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaLondonAugust201971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="394" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- London August 20, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- London August 20, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- London August 20, 1971|Letter to Bali-mardana -- London August 20, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is so much new information in our books and the Hindi reading public will appreciate it, because our subject matter is new to everyone. God has always been a vague idea. So most people are impersonalists or voidists. Perhaps for the first time in the world we are giving the people a clear idea of what is God. Although God, or Krsna, was existing in the world, but demons like Kamsa wanted to kill Him. Therefore people have no clear idea. So this is the first time we are placing Krsna in tangible form with a clear idea of His name, fame, qualities, pastimes, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAtreyaRsiBombay4February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="71" link="Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 February, 1972|Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The devotees of Krishna are the most exalted persons on this planet, better than kings, all of them, so we should always remember that and, like the bumblebee, always look for the nectar or the best qualities of a person. Not like the utopians, who are like the flies who always go to the open sores or find the faults in a person, and because they cannot find any utopia, or because they cannot find anyone without faults, they want to become void, merge, nothing—they think that is utopia, to become void of personality. So if there is sometimes slight disagreements between devotees, it is not due to impersonalism, but it is because they are persons, and such disagreements should not be taken very seriously. The devotee is always pessimistic about the material world, but he is very optimistic about the spiritual life; so in this way, you should consider that anyone engaged in Krishna's service is always the best person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraParis8June1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="229" link="Letter to Damodara -- Paris 8 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Paris 8 June, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Paris 8 June, 1974|Letter to Damodara -- Paris 8 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have asked you to stop the political program because actually you cannot organize as the others can. We cannot manage with separate money, separate brains from our regular ISKCON propagation. It is not so easy to do politics, moreover it is a filthy atmosphere. So do not indulge in it. I am glad to hear all the participants have stopped. So you convey to them my instructions in this matter. We have an immense field of work in distributing books, reading and chanting and working for Krsna in many fields. And the aim of it is to always remember Krsna. Some philosophers think that in response negatively to the nasty consciousness of material life we should become "thoughtless" but this is not Krsna Consciousness, nor is it possible to become void or like a stone. Our process is to purify the thinking by always thinking of Krsna, actively and positively.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAlfredFordLosAngeles16July1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="271" link="Letter to Alfred Ford -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1974" link_text="Letter to Alfred Ford -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Alfred Ford -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1974|Letter to Alfred Ford -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Manu samhita, the Vedic lawbook, a murderer is hanged and thereby released from sinful activities so that in the next life he may not be killed. Life for life sentence is given to end the result of sinful activities in this life instead of waiting for the next life. Unfortunately people at the present moment do not know what is the next life, what is this life, what is karma, how one becomes entangled, how one becomes free. The modern education is void of all this enlightenment. They are kept in darkness without any knowledge of the values of life. Our Krishna consciousness movement is a great boon to the human society. We are trying to save the human society from all kinds of suffering, past, present, and future.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRichardVrindaban20August1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="352" link="Letter to Richard -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974" link_text="Letter to Richard -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Richard -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974|Letter to Richard -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He who meditates on the Supreme Personality of Godhead his mind constantly engaged in remembering me, undeviated from the path, He oh Partha is sure to reach Me. The proccess for remembering Krishna is very easily done by chanting Hare Krishna Maha mantra. How one should think of Krishna, that is given in the next verse: "One should meditate upon the Supreme Person as the one who knows everything, Who is the oldest, Who is the controller, Who is smaller than the smallest, Maintainer of everything, and Who is beyond all material conception, Who is inconceivable, Who is always a person and luminous like the sun, and Being transcendental, beyond this material nature." So Krishna is not something impersonal or void. So you should read my books and try to understand the nature of Krishna the Supreme Personality of Godhead, then it will be easy for you to think of Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Mayavada philosophy (Letters)

2012-04-05T05:19:49Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"mayavada philosophies"|"mayavada philosophy"|"mayavadi philosophies"|"mayavadi philosophy"|"philosophy of mayavada"|"philosophy of the mayavadis"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Apr12}}
{{last|05Apr12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=15}}
{{total|15}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Mayavada Philosophy|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKMMunshiBombay21February1957_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="32" link="Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957" link_text="Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957|Letter to K. M. Munshi -- Bombay 21 February, 1957]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If I remember rightly, you have been criticizing in the meeting of the 16th instant about the culture of Hollywood cinemas. The Mayavadi philosophy having killed the spiritual variegatedness of the Supreme Being—the people are generally attracted in the variegatedness of material existence. In the vedanta sutras, we have direct information of how a spiritual entity is joyful—full of spiritual bliss. This idea of enjoyment is focussed through a material _ and as such the spiritual focus is reflected in a perverted manner. The attention of the people in general is attracted by the cinemas in place of temples, because the Mayavadi philosophy—impersonality of Godhead has created a void in the spiritual realm. But in fact the spiritual realm is not at all void. It is full of variegatedness of spiritual mellows. If you create a void in the Spirit unnecessarily, you have to create necessarily a fill-up in the material existence and that is the cause why temples are being replaced by vulgar cinemas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRatanshiMorarjiKhatauBombay5August1958_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958" link_text="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958|Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Mayavadins specially have no right to discuss Srimad-Bhagavatam Puranam for the only reason that they are aspiring after liberation (Moksa Vanohha). And Sripada Sankaracarya because He was the incarnation of Sankara, very carefully avoided to make any commentation on the holy Bhagavatam. Sripada Sankaracarya preached His Mayavada philosophy for bewildering the atheist class of men in order to confound them to become more and more atheist and thus suffer perpetually within the threefold miserable conditions of the material nature. But because He was great devotee at heart He dared not to commit sacrilege by unauthorized commentation on the Bhagavatam for He knew it well that a person who aspires after Mukti or merge one's identity in the impersonal feature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is debarred from the benefit of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco7March1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 7 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 7 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 7 March, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 7 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Gita Press is full of Mayavada Philosophy which says Krishna has no form but He assumes a form for facility of devotional service. This is nonsense. I am just trying to wipe out this Mayavada philosophy and you may not therefore order for any more copy of the English Bhagavatam published by the Gita Press. The one which you have got may be kept only for reference on having an understanding of the Mayavada Philosophy which is very dangerous for ordinary person</p>
<p>The Mayavada Philosophy has played havoc in spiritual understanding leading to Atheistic tendency. The interpretation that one has to be naked before the Lord is also mayavada philosophy The pictures which Dan might have brought in the temple are certainly unauthorized. In future before publishing any picture you must consult me. Any stage of life in Krishna consciousness may be a victim of strong material energy. Therefore we have always to take care and strictly follow the rules and regulations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaNavadvipa2November1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Navadvipa 2 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Navadvipa 2 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Navadvipa 2 November, 1967|Letter to Madhusudana -- Navadvipa 2 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kirtanananda was awarded the position of a Sannyasi because he wanted it although I could understand it that he wanted to be a spiritual master himself. Lord Caitanya wanted every one should be a spiritual master provided he follows the order of Lord Caitanya. The Lord's mission was to defeat the Mayavada philosophy and establish in the philosophy of Krishna consciousness because Krishna is the Supreme Lord the Personality of Godhead. Anyone following the order of Lord Caitanya under the guidance of His bona fide representative, can become a spiritual master and I wish that in my absence all my disciples become the bona fide spiritual master to spread Krishna Consciousness throughout the whole world. I want it but Kirtanananda was too much puffed up and artificially he took up a certificate from me that he has been awarded the order to a Sannyasi, In the spiritual field nobody can become a bona fide spiritual master by dissatisfying his spiritual master.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles14December1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="494" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Mayavadi philosophers even they do not follow Sankaracarya because their philosophy itself is offensive. Sankaracarya has accepted Krishna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but the Mayavadis take Krishna as a great personality only. That is their misfortune. On account of successive offensive attacks on the Supreme Person. So therefore the subsequent result of Mayavadi philosophy, on account of their rigidity to this misleading philosophy, they cannot make progress. Besides that, as it is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gita, the Personal Feature of Krishna is very difficult to be understood by the nondevotee class of men. So the Mayavadi philosophers are, as a class, non-devotees. Naturally they are misled almost in all occasions. But some of them were extraordinary to come out and accept Krishna's personality. This is explained by Arjuna also in the Bhagavad-gita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLosAngeles5February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="93" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya also presented Himself before Prakasananda Sarasvati as a foolish student of His Spiritual Master, although He was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. Anyway, the actual fact is that the eight Gopis are as good as Krishna and Radharani. Therefore, no Vaisnava will claim to be one of the eight Gopis because that will tinge one with Mayavadi philosophy. If somebody says "I am Krishna." or "I am Radha." or "I am one of the eight Gopis." that is against Krishna philosophy. My Guru Maharaja claimed to be one of the sub-devotee assistants of the eight Gopis. Lord Caitanya also claimed Himself as servant of the servant of the servant of Krishna ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 13.80|CC Madhya 13.80]]). So even though you might not have understood, you can correct it now and don't be disappointed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoIsanaNewVrindaban20June1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="384" link="Letter to Isana -- New Vrindaban 20 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Isana -- New Vrindaban 20 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Isana -- New Vrindaban 20 June, 1969|Letter to Isana -- New Vrindaban 20 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the land which you now own, if you are conveniently able to keep it, that is all right. It can be used for developing in the future. But if you need the money for going to London, you can sell it and utilize the money for this purpose. You have described how you meditate on Krishna and your Spiritual Master, but I do not follow what you mean by "identify". To think of Krishna and your Spiritual master is very nice, but if you think you are Krishna or Spiritual Master, that is Mayavadi philosophy. One should not indulge in this sort of thing. I have already received the constitution notes from Janardana, and I am very encouraged by his descriptions of the opportunities of spreading Sankirtana in Paris.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRaktakaHamburg6September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="547" link="Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969|Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The author of Ramacharitamanasa, Goswami Tulasi das, has a tint of Mayavadi philosophy. He belongs to the Ramananda Sampradaya. They are mixed up combination of personalist and impersonalist. Therefore, the author is not considered as pure Vaisnava. Pure Vaisnava is free from all material contamination of fruitive activities and mental speculation. The pure Vaisnava is simply, purely disposed to transcendental loving service to Krishna. The pure Vaisnava rejects anything which has no pure idea of serving the Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEkayaniLosAngeles3May1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="284" link="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 3 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 3 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 3 May, 1970|Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 3 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your question why Lord Siva was ordered to appear as Sankaracarya and teach the Mayavada philosophy to turn the people to atheism and thus increase the population, that nobody can understand. If Krsna desired Lord Siva to do like that, so he had some plan which we need not understand. He is the Supreme Lord, and He is maintaining the huge universal affairs, so how does He do things and for what purpose He does them, it is very difficult to understand. Just like He planned the battle of Kuruksetra and He induced His friend, a great devotee, Arjuna, to kill. So why does He plan to make others atheist, it is known to him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaAllahabad21January1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="33" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Allahabad 21 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Allahabad 21 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Allahabad 21 January, 1971|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Allahabad 21 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is nice to hear that the sannyasi staying there is sacrificing his Mayavadi philosophy and willing to accept the regulative principles of devotional service. I have received his letter and will reply it separately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBahulasvaVrindaban30November1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="549" link="Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971|Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The whole material manifestation is generating and again vanishing. So we are not concerned with this kind of business. We are concerned to go deep into the sea and have our own individual identity exactly like the fish and other aquatic animals, and enjoy perpetually in the sea. This is liberation. This Mayavadi philosophy is very superficial, and therefore they cannot go deep into the matter and they are simply satisfied simply by suggesting the activity of the waves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaNairobi29January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="67" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Nairobi 29 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Nairobi 29 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Nairobi 29 January, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Nairobi 29 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From the date you received the money from Karandhara you have six months to repay. There is no question of personal desires. You are a sincere boy and I give you all my blessings to go ahead with this project. Caitanya Mahaprabhu has said that "externally we may behave like ordinary men but internally we remain fixed in the service of Radha-Krishna." The mayavadi cannot accept this fact and they take Devotional service to be maya; therefore we call them mayavadi. You should never, however, accept the mayavadi philosophy, at any time</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriPannalaljiBombay16May1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="204" link="Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974|Letter to Sri Pannalalji -- Bombay 16 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">God is one and He cannot be imagined; He is fact. Of course, sometimes we feel a little difficulty preaching this cult in India but we do not feel such difficulty outside of India. Although Indian people are by culture God conscious yet on account of vigorous preaching of the Mayavadi philosophy that god is impersonal and can be imagined in anyway by the fertile brain of a person as he likes, the whole Mayavadi philosophy is based on this imagination. We don't imagine God. Krsna is not imagination. He presented Himself 5,000 years ago as He is, and we are presenting Krsna as He is. We are presenting Krsna's philosophy and teaching as it is and what can we do more? But this process of presentation has become fortunate and we have become successful. I do not wish to change the process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVSRChakravartiBombay22November1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="598" link="Letter to V. S. R. Chakravarti -- Bombay 22 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to V. S. R. Chakravarti -- Bombay 22 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to V. S. R. Chakravarti -- Bombay 22 November, 1974|Letter to V. S. R. Chakravarti -- Bombay 22 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far I am personally concerned, following the footsteps of my guru maharaj Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura Prabhupada, we accept the principles of all the acaryas, although officially we belong to the Madhva sampradaya. Our sampradaya is known as the Madhva Gaudiya sampradaya. We find great shelter at the lotus feet of Sri Ramanujacarya because his lotus feet are the strongest fort to combat the mayavadi philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriKRaghupatiRaoCalcutta13January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Sri K. Raghupati Rao -- Calcutta 13 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Sri K. Raghupati Rao -- Calcutta 13 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri K. Raghupati Rao -- Calcutta 13 January, 1976|Letter to Sri K. Raghupati Rao -- Calcutta 13 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You say that there is some contradiction in the Bhagavad-gita, that is your defective understanding. The direct meaning of the 15th Chapter 7th verse is that every living entity is the eternal part and parcel of Krishna. How can you think of contradiction in the Bhagavad-gita? Krishna is not an ordinary human being. How can you think that Krishna is contradicting Himself in His own statements? It is your concoction. The jiva is jivatma and Krishna is paramatma. Where is the contradiction? Why do you manufacture "iva"? That is the defect of Mayavadi philosophy. They concoct ideas.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Sprinkle (Other Books)

2012-03-21T14:08:42Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"sprinkle"|"sprinkled"|"sprinkler"|"sprinklers"|"sprinkling"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Feb12}}
{{last|21Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=26|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|26}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Sprinkle|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD26_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="189" link="NOD 26" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 26|Nectar of Devotion 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa's attractive features are also described by Vṛndā, the gopī after whom Vṛndāvana was named. She told Kṛṣṇa, "My dear Mādhava, Your newly invented smile has so captivated the hearts of the gopīs that they are simply unable to express themselves! As such, they have become bewildered and will not talk with others. All of these gopīs have become so affected that it is as if they had offered three sprinkles of water upon their lives. In other words, they have given up all hope for their living condition." According to the Indian system, when a person is dead there is a sprinkling of water on the body. Thus, the statement of Vṛndā shows that the gopīs were so enchanted by the beauty of Kṛṣṇa that because they could not express their minds, they had decided to commit suicide.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD37_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="282" link="NOD 37" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 37|Nectar of Devotion 37]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta it is also said, "My dear Lord, You are the ocean of mercy. With my arms placed upon my head, I am bowing down before You with all humility and sincerity. I am praying unto You, my Lord. Would You be pleased just to sprinkle a little of the water of Your glance upon me? That will be a great satisfaction."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD40_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="285" link="NOD 40" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 40">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 40|Nectar of Devotion 40]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When demigods from the heavenly planets came to Śrī Kṛṣṇa, all of Kṛṣṇa's sons followed them, and Lord Brahmā sprinkled water from his kamaṇḍalu upon them. When the demigods came before Kṛṣṇa, the sons, instead of sitting on golden chairs, sat down on the floor, which was covered with deerskin.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB5_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="9" link="KB 5" link_text="Krsna Book 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 5|Krsna Book 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In that ceremony, all the assembled brāhmaṇas began to chant different kinds of Vedic mantras to invoke all good fortune for the child. There are different kinds of chanting, known as sūta, māgadha, vandīja and virudāvalī. Along with this chanting of mantras and songs, bugles and kettledrums are sounded outside the house. On this occasion, the joyous vibrations could be heard in all the pasturing grounds and all the houses. Within and outside of the houses there were varieties of artistic paintings, done with rice pulp, and scented water was sprinkled everywhere, even on the roads and streets. Ceilings and roofs were decorated with different kinds of flags, festoons and green leaves. The gates were made of green leaves and flowers. All the cows, bulls and calves were smeared with a mixture of oil and turmeric and painted with minerals like red oxide, yellow clay and manganese. They wore garlands of peacock feathers and were covered with nice colored cloths and gold necklaces.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB5_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="9" link="KB 5" link_text="Krsna Book 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 5|Krsna Book 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As the dust on the lotus flower exhibits the exquisite beauty of the flower, all the gopīs (cowherd women) applied the dust of kuṅkuma on their lotuslike faces. These beautiful gopīs took their different presentations and very soon reached the house of Mahārāja Nanda. Overburdened with their heavy hips and swollen breasts, the gopīs could not proceed very quickly toward the house of Nanda Mahārāja, but out of ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa they proceeded as quickly as possible. Their ears were decorated with pearl rings, their necks were decorated with jeweled lockets, their lips and eyes were decorated with different kinds of lipstick and ointment, and their hands were decorated with nice golden bangles. As they were very hastily passing over the stone road, the flower garlands which were decorating their bodies fell to the ground, and it appeared that a shower of flowers was falling from the sky. From the movement of the different kinds of ornaments on their bodies, they were looking still more beautiful. In this way, they all reached the house of Nanda-Yaśodā and blessed the child: "Dear child, You live long just to protect us." While they were blessing child Kṛṣṇa in this way, they offered a mixture of turmeric powder, oil, yogurt, milk and water. They sprinkled this mixture not only on the body of child Kṛṣṇa but on all other persons who were present there. Also on that auspicious occasion, there were different bands of expert musicians playing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the gopīs saw little Kṛṣṇa fearlessly playing on Pūtanā’s lap, they very quickly came and picked Him up. Mother Yaśodā, Rohiṇī and other elder gopīs immediately performed the auspicious rituals by taking the tail of a cow and circumambulating His body. The child was completely washed with the urine of a cow, and the dust created by the hooves of the cows was thrown all over His body. This was all just to save little Kṛṣṇa from future inauspicious accidents. This incident gives us a clear indication of how important the cow is to the family, society and to living beings in general. The transcendental body of Kṛṣṇa did not require any protection, but to instruct us on the importance of the cow, the Lord was smeared over with cow dung, washed with the urine of a cow, and sprinkled with the dust upraised by the walking of the cows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB41_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="45" link="KB 41" link_text="Krsna Book 41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 41|Krsna Book 41]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After Akrūra's departure, Lord Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma and the cowherd boys entered Mathurā to see the city. They observed that the gate of Mathurā was made of first-class marble, very well constructed, and that the doors were made of pure gold. There were gorgeous orchards and gardens all around, and the whole city was encircled by canals so that no enemy could enter very easily. They saw that all the crossroads were decorated with gold and that there were copper and brass storehouses for stocking grain. And there were many rich men's houses, all appearing symmetrical, as if constructed by one engineer. The houses were decorated with costly jewels, and each and every house had nice compounds of trees bearing fruits and flowers. The corridors and verandas of the houses were decorated with silk cloth and embroidery work in jewels and pearls. In front of the balcony windows were pigeons and peacocks walking and cooing. All the grain dealers' shops within the city were decorated with different kinds of flowers and garlands, newly grown grass and pleasing flowers like narcissus and roses. The entrance doors of the houses were decorated with waterpots filled with water. Water mixed with yogurt, sandalwood pulp and flowers was sprinkled all around the doors, which were also decorated with burning lamps of different sizes. Over all the doors were decorations of fresh mango leaves and silk festoons.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB43_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="47" link="KB 43" link_text="Krsna Book 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 43|Krsna Book 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Being able to see only to the end of its trunk, the elephant could not see Kṛṣṇa hiding behind its legs, but it tried to capture Him with its trunk. Kṛṣṇa again very quickly escaped capture, and He again ran behind the elephant and caught its tail. Holding the elephant by its tail, Kṛṣṇa began to pull it, and with very great strength He dragged it for at least twenty-five yards, just as Garuḍa drags an insignificant snake. Kṛṣṇa pulled the elephant from this side to that, from right to left, just as He used to pull a calf by its tail in His childhood. After this, Kṛṣṇa went in front of the elephant and gave it a strong slap. He then slipped away from the elephant's view and ran to its back. Then, falling down on the ground, Kṛṣṇa placed Himself in front of the elephant's two legs and caused it to trip and fall. Kṛṣṇa immediately got up, but the elephant, thinking that He was still lying down, tried to push an ivory tusk through the body of Kṛṣṇa by forcibly stabbing it into the ground. Although the elephant was harassed and angry, the caretaker riding on its head tried to provoke it further. The elephant then rushed madly toward Kṛṣṇa. As soon as it came within reach, Kṛṣṇa caught hold of the trunk and pulled the elephant down. When the elephant and caretaker fell, Kṛṣṇa jumped up on the elephant, broke off one of its tusks, and with it killed the elephant and the caretaker also. After killing the elephant, Kṛṣṇa took the ivory tusk on His shoulder. Decorated with drops of perspiration and sprinkled with the blood of the elephant, He looked very beautiful, and thus He proceeded toward the wrestling arena. Lord Balarāma took the other tusk of the elephant on His shoulder. Accompanied by Their cowherd boyfriends, They entered the arena.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB45_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="49" link="KB 45" link_text="Krsna Book 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 45|Krsna Book 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma learned the art of dressing hair in various styles and fixing a helmet in different positions on the head. They also learned how to set up a theatrical stage, how to decorate dramatic actors with clothes and with flower ornaments over the ear, and how to sprinkle sandalwood pulp and water to produce a nice fragrance. They also learned the art of performing magical feats. Within the magical field there is an art called bahu-rūpī, by which a person dresses himself in such a way that when he approaches a friend he cannot be recognized. Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma also learned how to make various syrups and beverages required at various times, having various tastes and intoxicating effects.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB46_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="50" link="KB 46" link_text="Krsna Book 46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 46|Krsna Book 46]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Nanda and Uddhava thus passed the whole night discussing Kṛṣṇa. In the morning, the gopīs prepared for morning ārati by lighting their lamps and sprinkling butter mixed with yogurt. After finishing their maṅgala-ārati, they engaged themselves in churning butter from yogurt. While the gopīs were thus engaged, the lamps reflected on their ornaments made the ornaments still brighter. Their churning rods, their arms, their earrings, their bangles, their breasts—everything moved, and kuṅkuma powder gave their faces a saffron luster comparable to the rising sun. While making sounds by churning, they also sang the glories of Kṛṣṇa. The two sound vibrations mixed together, ascended to the sky and sanctified the whole atmosphere.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB48_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="52" link="KB 48" link_text="Krsna Book 48">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 48|Krsna Book 48]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To fulfill His promise, Kṛṣṇa, along with Uddhava, went to the house of Kubjā, who was very eager to get Kṛṣṇa for the satisfaction of her lusty desires. When Kṛṣṇa reached her house, He saw that it was completely decorated in a way to excite the lusty desires of a man. This suggests that there were many nude pictures, on top of which were canopies and flags embroidered with pearl necklaces, along with comfortable beds and cushioned chairs. The rooms were provided with flower garlands and were nicely scented with incense and sprinkled with scented water. And the rooms were illuminated by nice lamps.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB48_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="52" link="KB 48" link_text="Krsna Book 48">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 48|Krsna Book 48]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After a while, Kṛṣṇa fulfilled His promise to visit Akrūra at his house. Akrūra was in relationship with Kṛṣṇa as His servitor, and Kṛṣṇa wanted to get some service from him. He went there accompanied by Lord Balarāma and Uddhava. When Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma and Uddhava approached the house of Akrūra, Akrūra came forward, embraced Uddhava and offered respectful obeisances, bowing down before Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma. Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma and Uddhava offered him obeisances in turn and were offered appropriate sitting places. When all were comfortably seated, Akrūra washed their feet and sprinkled the water on his head. Then he offered nice clothing, flowers and sandalwood pulp in regular worship. All three of them were very satisfied by Akrūra's behavior. Akrūra then bowed down before Kṛṣṇa, putting his head on the ground. Then, placing Kṛṣṇa's lotus feet on his lap, Akrūra gently began to massage them. When Akrūra was fully satisfied in the presence of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, his eyes filled with tears of love for Kṛṣṇa, and he began to offer his prayers as follows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The citizens of Mathurā organized the combined services of professional singers like sūtas and māgadhas, along with poets who could compose nice songs, and they began to chant the victory glorification of Lord Kṛṣṇa. When Lord Kṛṣṇa entered the city after the victory, many bugles, conches and kettledrums sounded, and the vibrations of various musical instruments like bherīs, tūryas, vīṇās, flutes and mṛdaṅgas all joined together to make a beautiful reception. While Kṛṣṇa was entering, the whole city was cleansed, all the different streets and roads were sprinkled with water, and the inhabitants, being joyous, decorated their respective houses and shops with flags and festoons. The brāhmaṇas chanted Vedic mantras at numerous places. The people constructed road crossings and gates at entrances to lanes and streets. When Lord Kṛṣṇa was entering the nicely decorated city of Mathurā in a festive attitude, the ladies and girls of Mathurā prepared different kinds of flower garlands to make the ceremony most auspicious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King Bhīṣmaka was not enthusiastic about handing his daughter over to Śiśupāla, but he was obliged to accept the marriage settlement due to his affectionate attachment for his eldest son, who had negotiated it. As a matter of duty, the King was decorating the city for the marriage ceremony and acting in great earnestness to make it very successful. Water was sprinkled all over the streets, and the city was cleansed very nicely. Since India is situated in the tropical zone, the atmosphere is always dry. Dust always accumulates on the streets and roads, so they must be sprinkled with water at least once a day, and in big cities like Calcutta twice a day. The roads of Kuṇḍina were arrayed with colored flags and festoons, and gates were constructed at particular crossings. The whole city was decorated very nicely. The beauty of the city was enhanced by the inhabitants, both men and women, who were dressed in fresh, washed clothes and decorated with sandalwood pulp, pearl necklaces and flower garlands. Incense burned everywhere, and fragrances like aguru scented the air. Priests and brāhmaṇas were sumptuously fed and, according to ritualistic ceremony, were given sufficient wealth and cows in charity. In this way, they were engaged in chanting Vedic hymns.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus, keeping forward a division of one akṣauhiṇī of soldiers, Kṛṣṇa proceeded toward Dvārakā. In the meantime, all the people of Dvārakā, having received the news that Lord Kṛṣṇa was returning with Aniruddha and Ūṣā in great opulence, decorated every corner of the city with flags, festoons and garlands. All the big roads and crossings were carefully cleansed and sprinkled with sandalwood pulp mixed with water. Everywhere was the fragrance of sandalwood. All the citizens joined their friends and relatives to welcome Lord Kṛṣṇa with great pomp and jubilation, and a tumultuous vibration of conchshells, drums and bugles received the Lord. In this way the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, entered His capital, Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The roads, streets and lanes of Hastināpura were all sprinkled with fragrant water through the trunks of intoxicated elephants. In different places of the city there were colorful festoons and flags decorating the houses and streets. At important crossroads there were gates with golden decorations, and at the two sides of the gates there were golden water jugs. These beautiful decorations glorified the opulence of the city. Participating in this great ceremony, all the citizens gathered here and there, dressed in colorful new clothing and decorated with ornaments, flower garlands and fragrant scents. The houses were all illuminated by hundreds and thousands of lamps placed in different corners of the cornices, walls, columns, bases and architraves, and from far away the rays of the lamps appeared to be celebrating the festival of Dīpāvalī (a particular festival observed on the New Year's Day of the Hindu calendar).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB74_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="78" link="KB 74" link_text="Krsna Book 74">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 74|Krsna Book 74]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sahadeva was fortunate to know of the glories of Kṛṣṇa, and after describing them in brief, he stopped speaking. After this speech, all the members present in that great sacrificial assembly applauded, confirming his words continuously by saying, "Everything you have said is completely perfect. Everything you have said is completely perfect." King Yudhiṣṭhira, after hearing the confirmation by all present, especially by the brāhmaṇas and learned sages, worshiped Lord Kṛṣṇa according to the regulative principles of the Vedic injunctions. First of all, King Yudhiṣṭhira, along with his brothers, wives, children, other relatives and ministers, washed the lotus feet of Lord Kṛṣṇa and sprinkled the water on their heads. After this, he offered Lord Kṛṣṇa various kinds of yellow silken garments and presented heaps of jewelry and ornaments before Him for His use.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB75_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="79" link="KB 75" link_text="Krsna Book 75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 75|Krsna Book 75]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In order to observe the great ceremony, many wives of the demigods had come in different airplanes, and they were visible in the sky. Similarly, the queens of the royal family, gorgeously decorated and surrounded by bodyguards, arrived on different palanquins. During this time, Lord Kṛṣṇa, the maternal cousin of the Pāṇḍavas, and His special friend Arjuna were both throwing the liquid substances on the bodies of the queens. The queens became bashful, but at the same time their beautiful smiling brightened their faces. Because of the liquids thrown on their bodies, the saris covering them became completely wet. The different parts of their beautiful bodies, particularly their breasts and their waists, became partially visible because of the wet cloth. The queens brought buckets of the same liquid substances and with syringes sprinkled them on the bodies of their brothers-in-law. As they engaged in such jubilant activities, their hair fell loose, and the flowers decorating their bodies began to fall. When Lord Kṛṣṇa, Arjuna and the queens were thus engaged in these jubilant activities, persons who were not clean in heart were agitated by lustful desires. In other words, such behavior between pure males and females is enjoyable, but it makes persons who are materially contaminated become lustful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB75_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="79" link="KB 75" link_text="Krsna Book 75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 75|Krsna Book 75]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Duryodhana saw that Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira had become very famous after performing the Rājasūya-yajña and was fully satisfied in every respect, he began to burn with the fire of envy because his mind was always poisonous. For one thing, he envied the imperial palace constructed by the demon Maya for the Pāṇḍavas. The palace was excellent in its puzzling artistic workmanship and was befitting the position of great princes, kings or leaders of the demons. In that great palace, the Pāṇḍavas lived with their family members, and Queen Draupadī served her husbands very peacefully. And because in those days Lord Kṛṣṇa was also there, the palace was also decorated by His thousands of queens. When the queens, with their heavy breasts and thin waists, moved within the palace and their ankle bells rang very melodiously with their movement, the whole palace appeared more opulent than the heavenly kingdom. Because a portion of their breasts was sprinkled with saffron powder, the pearl necklaces on their breasts appeared reddish. With their beautiful earrings and flowing hair, the queens appeared very attractive. After seeing such beauties in the palace of King Yudhiṣṭhira, Duryodhana was envious. He was especially envious and lustful upon seeing the beauty of Draupadī because he had cherished a special attraction for her from the very beginning of her marriage with the Pāṇḍavas. In the marriage selection assembly of Draupadī, Duryodhana had also been present, and along with other princes he had been very much captivated by the beauty of Draupadī, but he had failed to achieve her.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB80_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="84" link="KB 80" link_text="Krsna Book 80">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 80|Krsna Book 80]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa is the reservoir of all transcendental pleasure, yet He Himself felt great pleasure upon embracing the poor brāhmaṇa because He was meeting His very dear friend. Lord Kṛṣṇa had him seated on His own bedstead and personally brought all kinds of fruits and drinks to offer him, as is proper in receiving a worshipable guest. Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the supreme pure, but because He was playing the role of an ordinary human being, He immediately washed the brāhmaṇa's feet and, for His own purification, sprinkled the water onto His head. After this the Lord smeared the body of the brāhmaṇa with different kinds of scented pulp, such as sandalwood, aguru and saffron. He immediately burned several kinds of scented incense and, as is usual, offered him ārati with burning lamps. After thus offering him an adequate welcome and after the brāhmaṇa had taken food and drink, Lord Kṛṣṇa said, "My dear friend, it is a great fortune that you have come here."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually, there is no question of ill fortune for anyone who sees the lotus feet of Lord Kṛṣṇa, yet when Lord Kṛṣṇa, as a matter of etiquette, inquired from King Yudhiṣṭhira about his welfare, the King became very happy by such a reception and addressed the Lord thus: “My dear Lord Kṛṣṇa, great personalities and devotees in full Kṛṣṇa consciousness always think of Your lotus feet and remain fully satisfied by drinking the nectar of transcendental bliss. The nectar which they constantly drink sometimes comes out of their mouths and is sprinkled on others as the narration of Your transcendental activities. This nectar coming from the mouth of a devotee is so powerful that if one is fortunate enough to have the opportunity to drink it, he is immediately freed from the continuous journey of birth and death. Our material existence is caused by our forgetfulness of Your personality, but fortunately the darkness of forgetfulness is immediately dissipated if one is privileged to hear about Your glories. Therefore, my dear Lord, where is the possibility of ill fortune for one who is constantly engaged in hearing Your glorious activities?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB85_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="89" link="KB 85" link_text="Krsna Book 85">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 85|Krsna Book 85]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as he saw Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma in his presence, he and all his family members stood up from their seats and bowed down at the lotus feet of the Lords. Bali Mahārāja offered Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma the best seat he had in his possession, and when both Lords were seated comfortably, he began to wash Their lotus feet. He then sprinkled the water on his head and on the heads of his family members. The water used to wash the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma can purify even the greatest demigods, such as Lord Brahmā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB86_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="90" link="KB 86" link_text="Krsna Book 86">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 86|Krsna Book 86]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Feeling very much obliged and wanting to receive his guests to the best of his ability, he called for nice chairs and cushions, and Lord Kṛṣṇa, along with all the sages, sat down very comfortably. At that time, King Bahulāśva's mind was very restless, not because of any problems but because of great ecstasy of love and devotion. His heart was filled with love and affection for the Lord and His associates, and his eyes were filled with tears of ecstasy. He washed the feet of his divine guests, and afterward he and his family members sprinkled the water on their own heads. After this, he offered the guests nice flower garlands, sandalwood pulp, incense, new garments, ornaments, lamps, cows and bulls. In a manner just befitting his royal position, he worshiped each one of them in this way. When all had been fed sumptuously and were sitting very comfortably, Bahulāśva came before Lord Kṛṣṇa and caught His lotus feet. He placed them on his lap and, while massaging the feet with his hands, began to speak about the glories of the Lord in a sweet voice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB86_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="90" link="KB 86" link_text="Krsna Book 86">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 86|Krsna Book 86]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Meanwhile, the brāhmaṇa Śrutadeva, simultaneously receiving Lord Kṛṣṇa and His associates at his home, was transcendentally overwhelmed with joy. After offering his guests nice sitting places, the brāhmaṇa began to dance, waving around his wrap. Śrutadeva, being not at all rich, offered only mattresses, wooden planks, straw carpets and so on to his distinguished guests, Lord Kṛṣṇa and the sages, but he welcomed them to the best of his ability. He spoke very highly of the Lord and the sages, and he and his wife washed the feet of each one of them. After this, he took the water and sprinkled it over all the members of his family, and although the brāhmaṇa appeared very poor, he was at that time most fortunate. While Śrutadeva was welcoming Lord Kṛṣṇa and His associates, he simply forgot himself in transcendental joy. After welcoming the Lord and His companions, according to his ability he brought fruits, incense, scented water, scented clay, tulasī leaves, kuśa straw and lotus flowers. They were not costly items and could be secured very easily, but because they were offered with devotional love, Lord Kṛṣṇa and His associates accepted them gladly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_21" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The roads and streets of the city of Dvārakā were always crowded with elephants, horses, chariots and infantry soldiers. When elephants are engaged in service, they are given liquor to drink, and it is said that the elephants in Dvārakā were given so much liquor that they would sprinkle a great quantity of it on the road and still walk on the streets intoxicated. The infantry soldiers passing on the streets were profusely decorated with golden ornaments, and horses and golden chariots plied along the streets. In all directions of Dvārakā City, wherever one would turn his eyes he would find green parks and gardens, each of them filled with trees and plants laden with fruits and flowers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_23" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The impersonalists would not dare believe that in the spiritual world there are such varieties of enjoyment, but in order to demonstrate the factual, ever-blissful enjoyment in the spiritual world, Lord Kṛṣṇa descended to this planet and showed that the spiritual world is not devoid of such pleasurable facilities of life. The only difference is that in the spiritual world such facilities are eternal, never-ending occurrences, whereas in the material world they are simply impermanent perverted reflections. When Lord Kṛṣṇa was engaged in such enjoyment, the Gandharvas and professional musicians would glorify Him with melodious musical concerts, accompanied by kettledrums, mṛdaṅgas and other drums, along with stringed instruments and brass bugles, and the whole atmosphere would change into a greatly festive celebration. In a festive mood, the wives of the Lord would sometimes sprinkle water on the His body with a syringelike instrument, and the Lord would similarly wet the bodies of the queens. When Kṛṣṇa and the queens engaged themselves in these pastimes, it seemed as if the heavenly king, Yakṣarāja, were engaged in pastimes with his many wives. (Yakṣarāja is also known as Kuvera and is considered the treasurer of the heavenly kingdom.) When the wives of Lord Kṛṣṇa thus became wet, their breasts and thighs would increase in beauty a thousand times, and their long hair would fall down to decorate those parts of their bodies. The beautiful flowers placed in their hair would fall, and the queens, being seemingly harassed by the Lord's throwing water at them, would approach Him on the plea of snatching the syringelike instrument. This attempt would create a situation wherein the Lord could embrace them as they willingly approached Him. Upon being embraced, the wives of the Lord would feel on their mouths a clear indication of conjugal love, and this would create an atmosphere of spiritual bliss. When the garland on the neck of the Lord then touched the breasts of the queens, their whole bodies became covered with saffron yellow. Being engaged in their celestial pastimes, the queens forgot themselves, and their loosened hair appeared like beautiful waves of a river. When the queens sprinkled water on the body of Kṛṣṇa or He sprinkled water on the bodies of the queens, the whole situation appeared just like that of an elephant enjoying in a lake with many she-elephants.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Drum (CC and Other Books)

2012-03-18T09:11:15Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"drum"|"drumbeats"|"drummers"|"drums"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Feb12}}
{{last|18Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=10|OB=25|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|35}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Drum|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17374_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="72" link="CC Adi 1.73-74" link_text="CC Adi 1.73-74">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.73-74|CC Adi 1.73-74, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"When the cowherd girls and Kṛṣṇa thus joined together, each girl thought that Kṛṣṇa was dearly embracing her alone. To behold this wonderful pastime of the Lord's, the denizens of heaven and their wives, all very eager to see the dance, flew in the sky in their hundreds of airplanes. They showered flowers and beat sweetly on drums."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is another quotation from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.33.3–4).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi13106_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1676" link="CC Adi 13.106" link_text="CC Adi 13.106">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.106|CC Adi 13.106, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In outer space all the demigods, including the inhabitants of Gandharvaloka, Siddhaloka and Cāraṇaloka, offered their prayers and danced to the accompaniment of music, songs and the beating of drums. Similarly, in Navadvīpa city all the professional dancers, musicians and blessers gathered together, dancing in great jubilation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17181_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2117" link="CC Adi 17.181" link_text="CC Adi 17.181">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.181|CC Adi 17.181, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Placing its nails on my chest, the lion said in a grave voice, ‘I shall immediately bifurcate your chest as you broke the mṛdaṅga drum!</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17207_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2142" link="CC Adi 17.207" link_text="CC Adi 17.207">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.207|CC Adi 17.207, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“‘Now He loudly sings all kinds of songs, claps, and plays drums and hand cymbals, making a tumultuous sound that deafens our ears.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya135_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="35" link="CC Madhya 1.35" link_text="CC Madhya 1.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.35|CC Madhya 1.35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the sixth vilāsa, the required practices for inviting the transcendental form of the Lord and bathing Him are given. In the seventh vilāsa, one is instructed on how to collect flowers used for the worship of Lord Viṣṇu. In the eighth vilāsa, there is a description of the Deity and instructions on how to set up incense, light lamps, make offerings, dance, play music, beat drums, garland the Deity, offer prayers and obeisances and counteract offenses. In the ninth vilāsa, there are descriptions about collecting tulasī leaves, offering oblations to forefathers according to Vaiṣṇava rituals, and offering food.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya456_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="653" link="CC Madhya 4.56" link_text="CC Madhya 4.56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 4.56|CC Madhya 4.56, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When the Deity was being installed, nine hundred pots of water were brought from Govinda-kuṇḍa. There were musical sounds of bugles and drums and the singing of women.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6256_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1225" link="CC Madhya 6.256" link_text="CC Madhya 6.256">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.256|CC Madhya 6.256, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">These two verses composed by Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya will always declare his name and fame as loudly as a pounding drum, for they have become pearl necklaces around the necks of all devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1348_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2778" link="CC Madhya 13.48" link_text="CC Madhya 13.48">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 13.48|CC Madhya 13.48, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">There were altogether seven parties of saṅkīrtana, and in each party two men were beating drums. Thus fourteen drums were being played at once. The sound was tumultuous, and all the devotees became mad.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya16274_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3761" link="CC Madhya 16.274" link_text="CC Madhya 16.274">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 16.274|CC Madhya 16.274, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“I thought, "Instead of going to Vṛndāvana alone, I am going with soldiers and the beating of drums."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1066_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1872" link="CC Antya 10.66" link_text="CC Antya 10.66">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 10.66|CC Antya 10.66, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The seven groups began chanting and beating their drums in seven directions, and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu began dancing in the center in great ecstatic love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLCPrologue_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="4" link="TLC Prologue" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Prologue|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From this time to his twenty-third year, Mahāprabhu preached his principles not only in Nadia but in all important towns and villages around his city. In the houses of his followers he shewed miracles, taught the esoteric principles of bhakti and sang his saṅkīrtana with other bhaktas. His followers of the town of Nadia commenced to sing the holy name of Hari in the streets and bazaars. This created a sensation and roused different feelings in different quarters. The bhaktas were highly pleased. The smārta brāhmaṇas became jealous of Nimāi Paṇḍita's success and complained to Chand Kazi against the character of Caitanya as un-Hindu. The Kazi came to Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita's house and broke a mṛdaṅga (khola drum) there and declared that unless Nimāi Paṇḍita ceased to make noise about his queer religion he would be obliged to enforce Mohammedanism on him and his followers. This was brought to Mahāprabhu's notice. He ordered the townspeople to appear in the evening, each with a torch in his hand. This groups, and on his arrival in the Kazi's house, he held a long conversation with the Kazi and in the end communicated into his heart his Vaiṣṇava influence by touching his body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="170" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In his book Vidagdha-mādhava, Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī thus describes the vibration of Kṛṣṇa's flute: "The sound vibration created by the flute of Kṛṣṇa wonderfully stopped Lord Śiva from playing his ḍiṇḍima drum, and the same flute has caused great sages like the four Kumāras to become disturbed in their meditation. It has caused Lord Brahmā, who was sitting on the lotus flower for the creative function, to become astonished. And Anantadeva, who was calmly holding all the planets on His hood, was moving in this way and that due to the transcendental vibration from Kṛṣṇa's flute, which penetrated through the covering of this universe and reached to the spiritual sky."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD27_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="201" link="NOD 27" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 27|Nectar of Devotion 27]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While watching the rāsa dance performed by Lord Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs, Lord Śiva beheld the beautiful face of Kṛṣṇa and immediately began to dance and beat upon his small diṇḍima drum. While Lord Śiva was dancing in ecstasy, his eldest son, Gaṇeśa, joined him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD45_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="290" link="NOD 45" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 45|Nectar of Devotion 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes there are indirect sarcastic remarks which also create atihasita circumstances. An example of one such remark is a statement which was made by one of the cowherd girls to Kuṭilā, the daughter of Jaṭilā and sister of Abhimanyu, the so-called husband of Rādhārāṇī. Indirectly Kuṭilā was insulted by the following statement: "My dear Kuṭilā, daughter of Jaṭilā, your breasts are as long as string beans—simply dry and long. Your nose is so gorgeous that it defies the beauty of the noses of frogs. And your eyes are more beautiful than the eyes of dogs. Your lips defy the flaming cinders of fire, and your abdomen is as beautiful as a big drum. Therefore, my dear beautiful Kuṭilā, you are the most beautiful of all the cowherd girls of Vṛndāvana, and because of your extraordinary beauty, I think you must be beyond the attraction of the sweet blowing of Kṛṣṇa's flute!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB1_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While the bride and bridegroom were passing along on the chariot, there were different kinds of musical instruments playing to indicate the auspicious moment. There were conchshells, bugles, drums and kettledrums; combined together, they were vibrating a nice concert. The procession was passing very pleasingly, and Kaṁsa was driving the chariot, when suddenly there was a miraculous sound vibrated from the sky which especially announced to Kaṁsa: "Kaṁsa, you are such a fool! You are driving the chariot of your sister and your brother-in-law, but you do not know that the eighth child of this sister will kill you."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB11_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="15" link="KB 11" link_text="Krsna Book 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 11|Krsna Book 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa was thus swallowed, all the boys, headed by Balarāma, became almost breathless, as if they had died. But when the Bakāsura demon was swallowing up Kṛṣṇa, he felt a burning, fiery sensation in his throat. This was due to the glowing effulgence of Kṛṣṇa. The demon quickly threw Kṛṣṇa up and tried to kill Him by pinching Him in his beak. Bakāsura did not know that although Kṛṣṇa was playing the part of a child of Nanda Mahārāja, He was still the original father of Lord Brahmā, the creator of the universe. Mother Yaśodā’s child, who is the reservoir of pleasure for the demigods and who is the maintainer of saintly persons, caught hold of the great gigantic heron by the two halves of his beak and, before His cowherd boyfriends, bifurcated his mouth, just as a child very easily splits a blade of grass. From the sky, the denizens of the heavenly planets showered flowers like the mallikā, the most fragrant of all flowers, as a token of their congratulations. Accompanying the showers of flowers was a vibration of bugles, drums and conchshells.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB12_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="16" link="KB 12" link_text="Krsna Book 12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 12|Krsna Book 12]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While Kṛṣṇa was within the mouth of Aghāsura, the demon's spirit soul came out like a dazzling light, illuminating all directions, and waited in the sky. As soon as Kṛṣṇa came out of the mouth of the demon with His calves and friends, that glittering effulgent light immediately merged into the body of Kṛṣṇa within the vision of all the demigods.</p>
<p>The demigods became overwhelmed with joy and showered flowers on the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, and thus they worshiped Him. The denizens of heaven danced in jubilation, and the denizens in Gandharvaloka offered various kinds of prayers. Drummers beat drums in jubilation, the brāhmaṇas recited Vedic hymns, and all the devotees of the Lord chanted the words "Jaya! Jaya! All glories to the Supreme Personality of Godhead!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB15_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="19" link="KB 15" link_text="Krsna Book 15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 15|Krsna Book 15]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After the demon had been thrown into the trees, all the friends and associates of Dhenukāsura immediately assembled and attacked Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa with great force. They were determined to retaliate and avenge the death of their friend. But Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma caught each of the asses by the hind legs and, exactly in the same way, wheeled them around. Thus They killed all of them and threw them into the palm trees. Because of the dead bodies of the asses, there was a panoramic scene. It appeared as if clouds of various colors were assembled in the trees. Hearing of this great incident, the demigods from the higher planets showered flowers on Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma and beat their drums and offered devotional prayers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB16_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="20" link="KB 16" link_text="Krsna Book 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 16|Krsna Book 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For two hours Kṛṣṇa remained like an ordinary child gripped in the coils of Kāliya, but when He saw that all the inhabitants of Gokula—including His mother and father, the gopīs, the boys and the cows—were just on the point of death and that they had no shelter for salvation from imminent death, Kṛṣṇa immediately freed Himself. He began to expand His body, and when the serpent tried to hold Him, he felt a great strain. On account of the strain, his coils slackened, and he had no alternative but to let loose the Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, from his grasp. Kāliya then became very angry, and his great hoods expanded. He exhaled poisonous fumes from his nostrils, his eyes blazed like fire, and flames issued from his mouth. The great serpent remained still for some time, looking at Kṛṣṇa. Licking his lips with bifurcated tongues, the serpent looked at Kṛṣṇa with double hoods, and his eyesight was full of poison. Kṛṣṇa immediately pounced upon him, just as Garuḍa swoops upon a snake. Thus attacked, Kāliya looked for an opportunity to bite Him, but Kṛṣṇa moved around him. As Kṛṣṇa and Kāliya moved in a circle, the serpent gradually became fatigued, and his strength seemed to diminish considerably. Kṛṣṇa immediately pressed down the serpent's hoods and jumped up on them. The Lord's lotus feet became tinged with red from the rays of the jewels on the snake's hoods. Then He who is the original artist of all fine arts, such as dancing, began to dance upon the hoods of the serpent, although they were moving to and fro. Upon seeing this, the denizens of the upper planets showered flowers, beat drums, played different types of flutes and sang various prayers and songs. In this way, all the denizens of heaven, such as the Gandharvas, Siddhas and demigods, became very much pleased.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB25_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="29" link="KB 25" link_text="Krsna Book 25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 25|Krsna Book 25]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The gopīs, being naturally very affectionate to Kṛṣṇa, began to offer Him yogurt mixed with their tears, and they poured incessant blessings upon Him. Mother Yaśodā, mother Rohiṇī, Nanda and Balarāma, who is the strongest of the strong, embraced Kṛṣṇa one after another and, from spontaneous feelings of affection, blessed Him over and over again. In the heavens, different demigods from different planetary systems, such as Siddhaloka, Gandharvaloka and Cāraṇaloka, also began to show their complete satisfaction. They poured showers of flowers on the surface of the earth and sounded different conchshells. There was beating of drums, and being inspired by godly feelings, residents of Gandharvaloka began to play on their tambouras to please the Lord. After this incident, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, surrounded by His dear friends and the animals, returned to His home. As usual, the gopīs began to chant the glorious pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa with great feeling, for they were chanting from the heart.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB35_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="39" link="KB 35" link_text="Krsna Book 35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 35|Krsna Book 35]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another gopī told mother Yaśodā, “My dear mother, when your son returns home, He decorates Himself with the buds of the kunda flower, and just to enlighten and gladden His friends, He blows His flute. The breeze blowing from the south creates a pleasing atmosphere because it is fragrant and very cool. Minor demigods like the Gandharvas and Siddhas take advantage of this atmosphere and offer prayers to your son by sounding their bugles and drums. Kṛṣṇa is very kind to the inhabitants of Vrajabhūmi, Vṛndāvana, and when He returns with His cows and friends, He is remembered as the lifter of Govardhana Hill. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the most exalted demigods like Lord Brahmā and Lord Śiva come down to offer their evening prayers, and they accompany the cowherd boys in glorifying the qualities of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB44_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="48" link="KB 44" link_text="Krsna Book 44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 44|Krsna Book 44]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Muṣṭika also struck Balarāma, and Balarāma returned the stroke with great force. Muṣṭika began to tremble and vomit blood. Distressed, he gave up his vital force and fell down just as a tree falls down in a hurricane. After the two wrestlers were killed, a wrestler named Kūṭa came forward. Lord Balarāma immediately caught him in His left hand and killed him nonchalantly. A wrestler of the name Śala came forward, and Kṛṣṇa immediately cracked his head with a kick. A wrestler named Tośala came forward and was killed in the same way. Thus all the great wrestlers were killed by Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, and the remaining wrestlers fled from the assembly out of fear for their lives. All the cowherd boyfriends of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma approached Them and congratulated Them with great pleasure. While trumpets resounded and drums were beaten, the leg bells on the feet of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma tinkled.</p>
<p>All the people gathered there began to clap in great ecstasy, and no one could estimate the bounds of their pleasure. The brāhmaṇas present began to praise Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma ecstatically. Only Kaṁsa was morose; he neither clapped nor offered benediction to Kṛṣṇa. Kaṁsa resented that the trumpets and drums should be played for Kṛṣṇa's victory, and he was very sorry that the wrestlers had been killed and had fled the assembly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB44_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="48" link="KB 44" link_text="Krsna Book 44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 44|Krsna Book 44]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The demigods from the higher planetary systems showered flowers, congratulating Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma. Among the demigods were powerful personalities like Lord Brahmā and Lord Śiva, and all joined together in showing their jubilation over Kaṁsa's death. There were beating of drums and showering of flowers from the heavenly planets, and the wives of the demigods danced in ecstasy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB45_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="49" link="KB 45" link_text="Krsna Book 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 45|Krsna Book 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">First of all They learned how to sing, how to compose songs and how to recognize the different tunes; They learned the favorable and unfavorable accents and meters, how to sing different kinds of rhythms and melodies, and how to follow them by beating different kinds of drums. They learned how to dance to the rhythm of melody and different songs. They learned how to write dramas, and They learned the various types of painting, beginning from simple village arts up to the highest perfectional stage. They also learned how to paint tilaka on the face by making different kinds of dots on the forehead and cheeks. Then They learned the art of making paintings on the floor with a liquid paste of rice and flour; such paintings are very popular at auspicious ceremonies performed at household affairs or in the temple. They learned how to make a resting place with flowers and how to decorate clothing and limbs with colorful paintings. They also learned how to set valuable jewels in ornaments. They learned the art of ringing waterpots. Waterpots are filled with water to a certain measurement so that as one beats on the pots, different tones are produced, and when the pots are beaten together they produce a melodious sound. They also learned how to splash water in the rivers or lakes while taking a bath among friends. They learned how to decorate with flowers. This art of decorating can still be seen in various temples of Vṛndāvana during the summer season. It is called phulla-bāḍi. The dais, the throne, the walls and the ceiling are all fully decorated, and a small, aromatic fountain of flowers is fixed in the center. Because of these floral decorations, the people, fatigued from the heat of the summer, become refreshed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As Rukmiṇī proceeded toward the temple, she was silent and grave. Her mother and her girlfriends were by her side, and the wife of a brāhmaṇa was in the center; surrounding her were royal bodyguards. (This custom of a would-be bride's going to the temple of a demigod is still practiced in India.) As the procession continued, various musical sounds were heard. Conchshells, drums such as paṇavas, and bugles of different sizes, such as tūryas and bherīs, combined to make a sound which was not only auspicious but very sweet to hear. Thousands of wives of respectable brāhmaṇas were present, all dressed very nicely with suitable ornaments. They presented Rukmiṇī with flower garlands, sandalwood pulp and a variety of colorful garments to assist her in worshiping Lord Śiva and goddess Durgā. Some of these ladies were very old and knew perfectly well how to chant prayers to goddess Durgā and Lord Śiva; so, followed by Rukmiṇī and others, they led these prayers before the deity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB62_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="66" link="KB 62" link_text="Krsna Book 62">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Long ago, when Lord Śiva was dancing in his celebrated fashion called tāṇḍava-nṛtya, for which he is known as Naṭarāja, Bāṇāsura helped Lord Śiva in his dancing by rhythmically beating drums with his one thousand hands. Lord Śiva is well known as Āśutoṣa ("very easily pleased"), and he is also very affectionate to his devotees. He is a great protector for persons who take shelter of him and is the master of all living entities in this material world. Being pleased with Bāṇāsura, he said, "Whatever you desire you can have from me, for I am very much pleased with you." Bāṇāsura replied, "My dear lord, if you please, you can remain in my city just to protect me from the hands of my enemies."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, all the people of Dvārakā, having received the news that Lord Kṛṣṇa was returning with Aniruddha and Ūṣā in great opulence, decorated every corner of the city with flags, festoons and garlands. All the big roads and crossings were carefully cleansed and sprinkled with sandalwood pulp mixed with water. Everywhere was the fragrance of sandalwood. All the citizens joined their friends and relatives to welcome Lord Kṛṣṇa with great pomp and jubilation, and a tumultuous vibration of conchshells, drums and bugles received the Lord. In this way the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, entered His capital, Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB70_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="74" link="KB 70" link_text="Krsna Book 70">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 70|Krsna Book 70]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the midst of all the great heroes of the Yadu dynasty, Kṛṣṇa resembled the full moon in the sky surrounded by multiluminaries. In the assembly house were professional jokers, dancers, musicians and ballet girls, and as soon as the Lord sat on His throne they would begin their respective functions to please the Lord and put Him in a happy mood. First of all the jokers would talk in such a way that the Lord and His associates would enjoy their humor, which would refresh the morning mood. The dramatic actors would then play their parts, and the dancing ballet girls would separately display their artistic movements. All these functions would be accompanied by the beating of mṛdaṅga drums and the sounds of the vīṇā, flutes and bells, followed by the sound of the muraja, another type of drum. To these musical vibrations, the auspicious sound of the conchshell would be added. The professional singers called sūtas and māgadhas would sing, and others would perform their dancing art.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The chariot of Lord Kṛṣṇa started for Hastināpura accompanied by many other chariots, along with elephants, cavalry, infantry and similar royal paraphernalia. Bugles, drums, trumpets, conchshells and horns all produced a loud auspicious sound which vibrated in all directions. The sixteen thousand queens, headed by the goddess of fortune Rukmiṇīdevī, the ideal wife of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and accompanied by their respective sons, all followed behind Lord Kṛṣṇa. They were dressed in costly garments decorated with ornaments, and their bodies were smeared with sandalwood pulp and garlanded with fragrant flowers. Riding on palanquins nicely decorated with silks, flags and golden lace, they followed their exalted husband, Lord Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The professional reciters like the sūtas, māgadhas and vandīs, accompanied by the brāhmaṇas, offered their respectful prayers to the Lord. Performing artists like the Gandharvas, as well as the royal jokers, began to play their paṇava drums, conchshells, kettledrums, vīṇās, mṛdaṅgas and bugles, and they exhibited their dancing art to please the Lord. Thus the all-famous Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Kṛṣṇa, entered the great city of Hastināpura, which was opulent in every respect. While Lord Kṛṣṇa was entering the city, all the people talked amongst themselves about the glories of the Lord, praising His transcendental name, qualities, form and so on.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB75_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="79" link="KB 75" link_text="Krsna Book 75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 75|Krsna Book 75]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While the King was taking the avabhṛtha bath, different musical instruments vibrated, such as mṛdaṅgas, conchshells, paṇava drums, kettledrums and bugles, and the ankle bells of the dancing girls jingled. Many groups of professional singers sang as vīṇās, flutes, gongs and cymbals were played, and thus a tumultuous sound vibrated in the sky. The princely guests from many kingdoms, like Sṛñjaya, Kāmboja, Kuru, Kekaya and Kośala, were present with their different flags and gorgeously decorated elephants, chariots, horses and soldiers. All of them passed in a procession, with King Yudhiṣṭhira in the forefront. The executive members who had performed the sacrifice—the priests, religious ministers and brāhmaṇas—all loudly chanted the Vedic hymns.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB75_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="79" link="KB 75" link_text="Krsna Book 75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 75|Krsna Book 75]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As Queen Draupadī and King Yudhiṣṭhira were taking their avabhṛtha bath, the citizens of Hastināpura as well as the demigods began to beat on drums and blow trumpets out of feelings of happiness, and there was a shower of flowers from the sky. When the King and the Queen finished their bath in the Ganges, all the other citizens, consisting of all the varṇas, or castes—the brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras—took their baths in the Ganges. Bathing in the Ganges is recommended in the Vedic literature because by such bathing one is freed from all sinful reactions. This is still current in India, especially at particularly auspicious moments. At such times, millions of people bathe in the Ganges.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB77_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="81" link="KB 77" link_text="Krsna Book 77">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 77|Krsna Book 77]]: </span><div class="text">When Śālva was killed, all his soldiers and followers cried, "Alas! Alas!" While Śālva's men were thus crying, the demigods from the heavenly planets showered flowers on Kṛṣṇa and announced the victory by beating drums and blowing bugles. At that very moment, other friends of Śiśupāla, such as Dantavakra, appeared on the scene to fight with Kṛṣṇa and avenge the death of Śiśupāla and others. When Dantavakra appeared before Lord Kṛṣṇa, he was extremely angry.
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">“All the princes who tried to pierce the target were disappointed, being baffled in their attempts, and some candidates even left the place without making an attempt, but when at last Lord Kṛṣṇa took up the bow, He was able to tie the bowstring very easily, just as a child plays with a toy. He placed the arrow, and looking only once at the reflection of the fish in the water, He shot the arrow, and the pierced fish immediately fell down. This victory of Lord Kṛṣṇa was accomplished at noon, during the moment called abhijit, which is astronomically calculated as auspicious. At that time the vibration of "Jaya! Jaya!" was heard all over the world, and from the sky came sounds of drums beaten by the denizens of heaven. Great demigods were overwhelmed with joy and showered flowers on the earth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">“At that time, I entered the arena of competition, and the ankle bells on my legs sounded very melodious as I walked. I was nicely dressed with new silken garments, flowers decorated my hair, and because of Lord Kṛṣṇa's victory I was in ecstatic joy and smiling very pleasingly. I carried in my hands a golden necklace bedecked with jewels, which glittered at intervals. My curling hair encircled my face, which shone with a bright luster due to the reflection of my various earrings. My eyes blinking, I first observed all the princes present, and when I reached my Lord I very slowly placed the golden necklace on His neck. As I have already informed you, from the very beginning my mind was attracted by Lord Kṛṣṇa, and thus I considered the garlanding of the Lord my great victory. As soon as I placed my garland on the neck of the Lord, there sounded immediately the combined vibration of mṛdaṅgas, paṭaha and ānaka drums, conchshells, kettledrums and other instruments, causing a tumultuous sound, and while the music played, expert male and female dancers began to dance, and singers began to sing sweetly.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Cure (Letters)

2012-03-13T11:20:31Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"cure"|"cured"|"cures"|"curing"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Feb12}}
{{last|13Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=42}}
{{total|42}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:cure|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRPrakashAllahabad22June1951_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951" link_text="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951|Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The specialty of His movement was that the fallen candala did not remain a candala after his initiation but he was made to rise up to the status of Vaisnava which is far above the status of brahmana and other orders of life.</p>
<p>That is the process of social upliftment. And we follow the footprints of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His associates who were all kind enough to raise the social status of every one concerned irrespective of birth and occupation.</p>
<p>Such process is not only transcendental to all sorts of mundane speculation, but is very simple and innocent. The principle is a sort of curing a disease not only by administering proper medicine but also by supplying proper diet at the same time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBaileyAllahabad2October1951_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951" link_text="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951|Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not at all necessary that an ailing person shall oblige all classes of physicians for the sake of their being medical practitioners only. The patient must be treated by such physician only who is able to cure him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrotherUnknownPlaceSeptember1955_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="24" link="Letter to Brother -- Unknown Place September 1955" link_text="Letter to Brother -- Unknown Place September 1955">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brother -- Unknown Place September 1955|Letter to Brother -- Unknown Place September 1955]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have forgotten our relation with Godhead from time immemorial by somehow or other & due to our forgetfulness of the relation, we are roaming life after life in different species of bodies which are 84 lacs in number. This process of transmigration from one body to another after death is a __ of disease of the living entity & the chance of curing the disease is possible very effectively in this human form of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriPuriVrindaban1June1962_3" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Sri Puri -- Vrindaban 1 June, 1962" link_text="Letter to Sri Puri -- Vrindaban 1 June, 1962">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Puri -- Vrindaban 1 June, 1962|Letter to Sri Puri -- Vrindaban 1 June, 1962]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In my next lecture on Tuesday the 5/6/62 morning, I would request you also to be present and see it personally how the transcendental medicine is acting upon them. I am just trying to make spiritual method as much practical as any other material cures with greater and persisting effect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniDelhi15September1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="141" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Delhi 15 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Delhi 15 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Delhi 15 September, 1967|Letter to Gargamuni -- Delhi 15 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We get material bodies according to our activities, doggish men get the bodies of dogs in the next life, men in Krishna Consciousness get bodies like Krishna, so developed consciousness of human life is to concentrate of Krishna Consciousness so that we may be out of the clutches of material entanglement. These truth should be preached all over the world and those who are intelligent enough will take to Krishna Consciousness very seriously. You will be cured very soon rest assured, but after you get out of this diseased condition please keep fit with regular habits at least once a day take your bath and timely eat drink and sleep.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaDelhi15September1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="142" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 15 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 15 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 15 September, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Delhi 15 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On arrival in Delhi I received a letter and I request you to take proper care of Gargamuni. Let him take complete rest in the hospital and give him rock candy as advised above. For a diseased person suffering from jaundice, rock candy will be just appreciated and as soon as he regains health the original taste will be appreciated. As soon as it is so the patient is understood to be cured.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaDelhi3October1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="161" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 3 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 3 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 3 October, 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Delhi 3 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my return. I may inform you that I am now 90% cured & I can immediately return but I want to return with permanent visa. Please therefore consult Mukunda, Brahmananda & Co. & do all the necessary action. I shall expect your reply touching all the points made herein to my Calcutta Address. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanakiDelhi7October1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="167" link="Letter to Janaki -- Delhi 7 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Janaki -- Delhi 7 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janaki -- Delhi 7 October, 1967|Letter to Janaki -- Delhi 7 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received one letter from Haridasa from Santa Fe. He is willing now to marry and you may arrange for that. Please do remain in Krishna consciousness fully and you will always be happy. I am now almost cured & I wish to return back as soon as I am in receipt of a permanent Visa or immigration Visa which is in the hands of your good husband. I am starting for Calcutta on Monday morning and I shall be glad to hear from you at my Calcutta address. Please convey my blessing to all the boys and girls and I hope to meet them very soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaCalcutta17October1967_4" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="182" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967|Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are 4 stages of attack of maya; viz.: 1) stage is that a man wants to be a protagonist of religion, 2) is that man neglects religiosity and tries to improve his economic development, 3) is to be protagonist of sense enjoyment & when a man is frustrated in all the above mentioned stages he comes to, 4) which is impersonalism, and thinks himself one with the Supreme. This last attack is very serious and fatal. Kirtanananda has very recently developed the 4th stage malady on account of his negligence & disobedience to his spiritual master. Sometimes a foolish patient when he is out of feverish attack by the grace of the physician, thinks that he is cured and does not take precaution against relapse. Kirtanananda's position is like that. Because he helped the society in starting the Montreal center I thought he is now able to start other branches & when he asked me to give him sannyasa I agreed taking the opportunity of his presence in Vrndavana. Simply by his Sannyas dress he thought himself as cured of all material diseases & all mistakes but under the influence of maya, he thought himself a liberated patient, just as the foolish patient thinks himself cured from the disease.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTerryandassociatesSanFrancisco22March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="119" link="Letter to Terry and associates -- San Francisco 22 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Terry and associates -- San Francisco 22 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Terry and associates -- San Francisco 22 March, 1968|Letter to Terry and associates -- San Francisco 22 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is the example given of the jaundice patient. He is suffering from disease, and when given sugar-candy, which is the cure, he finds it very bitter and distasteful. But that does not mean the sugar-candy is not very sweet and delicious; it is simply due to his diseased condition that it seems bitter. In order to be cured from his disease, he must take the medicine of sugar-candy, despite the apparently bitter taste, and as he becomes cured, the real sweet taste of the candy is gradually revealed. Similarly, we are diseased, and only if we take to this chanting process may we be cured. Maya may put so many doubts and worthless arguments into our minds, but if we continue the chanting, the curing process will go on, never mind the doubts, and gradually we will get a taste of that sweet nectar of Krishna Nama Sankirtana. That is the process; and you may explain it to all your friends, so they may understand the nature of their doubts and skepticism, and be benefited.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaradiaMontreal19June1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="208" link="Letter to Saradia -- Montreal 19 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Saradia -- Montreal 19 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saradia -- Montreal 19 June, 1968|Letter to Saradia -- Montreal 19 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have recently got a newcomer baby, Srimati Sarasvati devi, and pleased to learn that they are taking all care for you. I am also very glad that your mother is also taking part in Krishna Conscious activities. I have received one letter from Lilavati also, and I have replied her. I am very glad to know also that the injury in your hand is now cured.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal27June1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="217" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 27 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 27 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 27 June, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 27 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We want to distribute our literature and books within as well as our prasadam, and injecting our Hare Krishna medicine within the ear. So, reading of the literature and hearing of the chanting is the medicine, and prasadam is the diet. So, if diet and medicine are properly administered the disease of maya will be cured. But the physician must be always healthy. People may not say, physician is ill thyself. That means the preachers must be of highly elevated character, following strictly the rules and regulations and chanting regularly in the temple. There may be so many odds in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, but if we pin our faith in Krishna, everything will come out successful in due course.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaMontreal16July1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="242" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 16 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 16 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 16 July, 1968|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 16 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like a physician does not give delicacies to a suffering patient, but as he recovers from the disease, the physician allows him to accept palatable dishes. So we have to wait for the cure of our material diseases, and proportionately as we become recovered from the disease, the supplies of pleasant things will automatically come. But we must always know that there is nothing more pleasant than Hare Krishna. When we will be able to relish the transcendental pleasure, in chanting Hare Krishna, that will be the sign of our recovery from material diseases. Please continue the method in cooperation, very faithfully and diligently, and Krishna will help you more and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTosanaKrsnaSeattle7October1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="353" link="Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968|Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The ordinary physician may cure the disease of the body, but if you become advanced in Krishna Consciousness, you will be able to cure the disease of the soul for many many persons. And that is more important than a doctor or medical practitioner for curing the disease of this body. However we may be expert for keeping this body fit, it is sure and certain that this will end. But if you can protect the soul from being fallen a victim of this material existence that is a greater service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaSeattle18October1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="380" link="Letter to Dayananda -- Seattle 18 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Dayananda -- Seattle 18 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda -- Seattle 18 October, 1968|Letter to Dayananda -- Seattle 18 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My program is already above mentioned. Regarding the idea of Prasadam restaurant, I am advocating it since very beginning. If you can manage such Prasadam eating place and the temple at one place it will super-excellent. I shall personally assist you in this affair because I like this idea very much. Our chanting is medicine and our Prasadam is the diet for curing material disease. So I fully agree with your this scheme and you may accept the place as described in your letter dated 17th Oct: which I have just received.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles13November1968_6" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="417" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your question, "When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so? Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?" That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher, he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training, then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc., but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage. In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for what particular type of food. So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAniruddhaLosAngeles14November1968_7" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="420" link="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968|Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 14 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your next question, "Is a pure devotee eternally liberated and if so is he at any time a conditioned soul? We are eternally conditioned, but as soon as we surrender to Krishna do we then become eternally liberated? When Lord Christ appeared he seemed to be conditioned in his growth. Was he a specific incarnation or a conditioned soul who became liberated?" You are not eternally conditioned. You are eternally liberated but since we have become conditioned on account of our desire to enjoy materialistic way of life, from time immemorial, therefore it appears that we are eternally conditioned. Because we cannot trace out the history or the date when we became conditioned, therefore it is technically called eternally conditioned. Otherwise the living entity is not actually conditioned. A living entity is always pure. But he is prone to be attracted by material enjoyment and as soon as he agrees to place himself in material enjoyment, he becomes conditioned, but that is not permanent. Therefore a living entity is called on the marginal state, sometimes this side, sometimes that side. These are very intelligent questions. And I am very glad that you are putting such intelligent questions and trying to understand it. It is very good. But best thing is that one should know he is in conditioned life and try to cure it. When a man is in diseased condition he should try to get out of diseased condition without harassing his brain when the disease has begun. But it is to be understood that the disease is not our constant companion, it is temporary. So the best thing is to cure the disease, and not waste our time to find out the date when it began.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles14February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="122" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For your toothache trouble, you can brush your teeth with the following mixture; common salt, 1 part, and pure mustard oil, quite sufficient to make it a suitable paste. With this paste brush your teeth, especially the painful part, very nicely. Gargle in hot water, and keep always some cloves in your mouth. I think that will cure your troubles. It doesn't require to extract any teeth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaAllstonMass26April1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="252" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 26 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 26 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 26 April, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 26 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From yesterday, since I have come to Boston, I am feeling little backache. There is no unbearable pain, but when I stand up or walk, it is a little difficult. I think it will be cured within two or three days. So without investing further money in our present temple, because it has now become uncertain, we shall carefully save some money for investing in some new place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaAllstonMass6May1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="268" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My backache is almost cured by this time. I don't feel any inconvenience. I am walking as usual, and sometimes I am galloping the hills, defeating the young boys and girls. So don't be worried. I thank you very much for your kindly taking care of me always, especially when I was in Buffalo. The other day there was a question in class, one Indian boy asked me whether I am happy. So I answered him that in India I left my five children, but here, although I came alone, Krishna has given me hundreds of nice children.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaNewVrindaban7June1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="347" link="Letter to Sudama -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969|Letter to Sudama -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to learn that Govinda Dasi, in spite of her sick health, is going out on Sankirtana Party, and this will cure her of all disease. Don't be worried. I always think of Govinda Dasi and Jadurani, such sincere workers in Krishna Consciousness. So please convey my blessings to all the devotees there, and you all should do things very enthusiastically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniNewVrindaban17June1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="376" link="Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969|Letter to Jadurani -- New Vrindaban 17 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to know that Govinda Dasi felt herself cured of all her diseases by hearing my words, and I am very much encouraged. Both of you chant Hare Krishna and join Sankirtana Party, and there will be no disease. Maharaja Pariksit said that chanting the glories of the Lord can be executed by liberated persons. This means by chanting one becomes liberated from all material impediments. Not only chanting gives us liberation, but even in our conditioned state we like to hear the sweet melodious sound of the chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles21February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="114" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as we revive that love of Krsna in any one of the five primary relationships, as we have constitutional aptitude, immediately we become happy. This is the fact, but it requires little time to come to this point by the prescribed method as we have to undergo patiently a treatment for the cure of our disease. Therefore this Krsna Consciousness movement is the only solution for all kinds of frustrations and problems.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBertlLosAngeles18April1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="246" link="Letter to Bertl -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bertl -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bertl -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970|Letter to Bertl -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you have got any drug habit you must give it up. The drug habit is killing the soul of the younger generation in the Western world. So if you live with the devotees, you will get strength to give up this bad habit, and if you live separately you will never be cured of your present diseased mental condition.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaSurat17December1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="640" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 17 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 17 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 17 December, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 17 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You go ahead and arrange the meeting with Birlas and Bangurs and there will certainly be no difficulty for raising the required funds for our Calcutta project. If we have got our place and the support of these big men, I am sure that I can cut down this Naxalite movement. I know how to do it. We have diagnosed the disease and the medicine is Hari Sankirtana and the diet is Krsna Prasadam. With our own place we can dispense these to the young boys and they will be easily cured. They have already shown their willingness to cooperate when I was in Calcutta last and I am sure of this plan to curb their misguided and frustrated activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaCalcutta18February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="95" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our Father, Krishna or God, is the wealthiest father, and we are all His sons gone mad. Someone is thinking, Oh, give him food, that will help, or give him house, or clothes, this or that—but the madness is still there.* So this kind of bodily welfare work will not help. The world is supposed to be a place for curing men of their varieties of diseases of madness and sending them back home, like a hospital. But men have now got the mistaken idea to make a permanent settlement in this madhouse!</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraCalcutta19February1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="102" link="Letter to Upendra -- Calcutta 19 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Calcutta 19 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Calcutta 19 February, 1972|Letter to Upendra -- Calcutta 19 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Psychiatrists are humbug, all humbug. They cannot help. Best thing is to be engaged in continuously chanting and hearing Sankirtana, that will cure anyone of mental disease.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaCalcutta24February1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="113" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 24 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think that if you go on in this way and spend your whole time preaching and engaging others to hear you and become themselves engaged in Krishna's service, that will cure you of all misgivings and miserable conditions. Follow this simple formula of chanting regularly with full attention, reading at least one hour, and balance time preaching and speaking and managing one center, and then everything will be all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMayapur28February1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="119" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Mayapur 28 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Mayapur 28 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Mayapur 28 February, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Mayapur 28 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your country, America, will become so much degraded that they will appreciate if we are revolutionary clean. Our revolutionary medicine will be experimented on these children, and it will be seen in America to be the cure. So make your program in this way, and encourage nondevotees or outsiders to enroll their children with us for some minimum fee, and you will do the greatest service to your country and its citizens by introducing this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNayanabhiramaCalcutta28January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="46" link="Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Calcutta 28 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Calcutta 28 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Calcutta 28 January, 1973|Letter to Nayanabhirama -- Calcutta 28 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now you continue executing your Krsna Conscious activities, chanting 16 rounds, studying our books, going on sankirtana, worshiping the deity, etc., and in this way you will become advanced more and more. Also as you are senior devotee you must set a nice example for the others to follow. Here also in India we are making drama, and at our Bombay Pandal on the last evening we had one drama about Krsna and the gopis in which the gopis gave the dust of their feet for curing Krsna's headache. This was very much appreciated by the audience. So in this way we can present the philosophy of Krsna Consciousness very nicely for everyone to relish.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSydney14February1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="66" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973|Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have the information of a few cases of illicit sex in our society but this is not an overall thing. And whether it is or not, the only cure is Hari Nama. You simply be engaged in chanting all day and serving Krishna and any time there is no service, simply chant Hare Krishna. Then there is no chance for illicit sex.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoThakuraHaridasaLosAngeles23April1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="145" link="Letter to Thakura Haridasa -- Los Angeles 23 April, 1973" link_text="Letter to Thakura Haridasa -- Los Angeles 23 April, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Thakura Haridasa -- Los Angeles 23 April, 1973|Letter to Thakura Haridasa -- Los Angeles 23 April, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like the scientists they are getting millions of dollars from the government for their researches. But, have they been able to cure death, disease, old age, and birth? That is not possible for them because they are ignorant of spiritual science as given by Krishna in Bhagavad-gita. So we have to push this knowledge in the world and so money is required. So it is very nice Mr. Diamond has given $3,000.00 for the Book Trust, that is practical help.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaTirupati27April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="155" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Tirupati 27 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Tirupati 27 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Tirupati 27 April, 1974|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Tirupati 27 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your father came to see me recently in Bombay. He talked with me for hours and took prasadam and enjoyed. He looks strong and healthy and I think he is now cured. Henceforward you can send all contribution to the above trust fund.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaTirupati28April1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="158" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As for drugs, not just one party, but everyone was involved. Our process is to reform. Everyone is under the clutches of maya. If we follow the regulative principles we can get out and come to spontaneous love. A diseased man is always under the clutches of disease. But if he follows the prescribed orders given by the __ __ he can be cured. Now, how to reform? If we ask him to go away the whole society will be finished. In the hospital many patients are there and the attempt is made to cure them, not to tell them to go away or to kill them. They try their best to cure them. If they tell them to get out of the hospital or if they kill them, that is easy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLilavatiVrindaban6August1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="297" link="Letter to Lilavati -- Vrindaban 6 August, 1974" link_text="Letter to Lilavati -- Vrindaban 6 August, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lilavati -- Vrindaban 6 August, 1974|Letter to Lilavati -- Vrindaban 6 August, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to learn that your illness is cured. You can take it that it is Krsna's mercy. So now I think you have got good engagement there, so continue it always thinking of Krsna at every moment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaVrindaban3September1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="500" link="Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975|Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated August 21, 1975 with enclosed copies of the master plan and cost estimate of the Hyderabad land. Who has drawn this big scheme? And, where to get the money? I wanted simple life. What is the Nature Cure Hospital? The first scheme is how to get food grains.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaVrindaban9September1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="526" link="Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975|Letter to Mahamsa -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated September 6, 1975 with enclosed photos of the farm. I like that place and wish to go there. As soon as you call me I will come. If this scheme is successful, it will be a great fortune for us to capture Indian ideals and the support of the Government. Yes, Hamsaduta can supply Rs. 2 lakhs for irrigation. Also I am asking that he may request that English devotees may be sent. The Nature Cure Hospital as you have described it is all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPremJBatraAhmedabad28September1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="571" link="Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975|Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For those who are grossly materialistic persons, for them the yogic system is recommended, otherwise if the mind is directly engaged engaged at the lotus feet of Krishna, the senses automatically become engaged in Krishna's service; and that is the liberated stage. Chanting of the Hare Krishna mantra is the direct process for curing the mind of all materialistic contamination. Take to this process and be happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTouatiLakhdarBombay15November1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="691" link="Letter to Touati Lakhdar -- Bombay 15 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Touati Lakhdar -- Bombay 15 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Touati Lakhdar -- Bombay 15 November, 1975|Letter to Touati Lakhdar -- Bombay 15 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to learn of your interest in Krsna consciousness. You should take up this chanting of Hare Krsna mantra very seriously. The devotees in the Frankfurt temple will instruct you how to do it. In this way you can become cured of any mental anxiety. Krsna consciousness is something non-sectarian. It does not depend on Hindu religion or Moslem religion. So if you chant the Lord's name and pray to Him, "What service can I render?", then soon you will advance in Krsna consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriDNMishraVrindaban8December1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="740" link="Letter to Sri D. N. Mishra -- Vrindaban 8 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sri D. N. Mishra -- Vrindaban 8 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri D. N. Mishra -- Vrindaban 8 December, 1975|Letter to Sri D. N. Mishra -- Vrindaban 8 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I had been to Kuruksetra with the idea of constructing a temple, the negotiations are going on with the late home minister G.L. Nanda. So far my injuries are concerned, by the grace of Krishna and good wishes of friends and relatives it is already completely cured. Thank you very much for your kind inquiries.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPunjabiPremanandBombay16April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="231" link="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976|Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To think of Krishna 24 hours a day, if you are serious this can be done. It is not very difficult. Your associates are harassing you for your interest in spiritual culture, yes, that is due to India's great misfortune. They're impressed with so-called politicians and scholars of the modern age. The example is given in this connection that when a man is ghostly haunted, he speaks all nonsense. At the present moment they're all ghostly haunted and in this delirious condition the only cure is chanting the Hare Krishna Mahamantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNityanandaMayapur16March1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="64" link="Letter to Nityananda -- Mayapur 16 March, 1977" link_text="Letter to Nityananda -- Mayapur 16 March, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nityananda -- Mayapur 16 March, 1977|Letter to Nityananda -- Mayapur 16 March, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Whatever is available easily we can use. There is no objection to using electricity. But we should not be dependent upon it. Produce oil from castor seeds and stock the oil sufficiently. It can be used in so many ways—for burning, grease, cooking, and as a purgative to cure all diseases. And oxen can be used for driving carts and go preaching village to village. What is the question of killing them? Here in India our Lokanatha Maharaja has successfully organized such a program and it is a great success. He has traveled all over India and everywhere they distribute books, prasadam and perform kirtana, village to village. Each night they stop at a different village. We can introduce many millions of such carts all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Daughter (Other Books)

2012-03-12T13:39:55Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"daughter"|"daughter's"|"daughters"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: daughter* not "son* and daughter*" not "daughter* in law*" not "daughter* of"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03Mar12}}
{{last|12Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=42|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|42}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Daughter|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD21_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="123" link="NOD 21" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 21">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another instance of Kṛṣṇa's feeling of obligation is stated in connection with His dealings with Jāmbavān. When the Lord was present as Lord Rāmacandra, Jāmbavān, the great king of the monkeys, rendered very faithful service to Him. When the Lord again appeared as Lord Kṛṣṇa, He married Jāmbavān's daughter and paid him all the respect that is usually given to superiors. Any honest person is obliged to his friend if some service has been rendered unto Him. Since Kṛṣṇa is the supreme honest personality, how can He forget an obligation to His servitor?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD27_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="212" link="NOD 27" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 27|Nectar of Devotion 27]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes belching also becomes a symptom of ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa. There is evidence of this in Paurṇamāsī's address to one crying associate of Rādhārāṇī: "My dear daughter, don't be worried because Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is belching. I am about to offer a remedial measure for this symptom. Do not cry so loudly. This belching is not due to indigestion; it is a sign of ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa. I shall arrange to cure this belching symptom immediately. Don't be worried." This statement by Paurṇamāsī is evidence that ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa is sometimes manifested through belching.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB1_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Once upon a time, Vasudeva, the son of Śūrasena, just after marrying Devakī, was going home on his chariot with his newly wedded wife. The father of Devakī, known as Devaka, had contributed a sufficient dowry because he was very affectionate toward his daughter. He had contributed hundreds of chariots completely decorated with gold equipment. At that time, Kaṁsa, the son of Ugrasena, in order to please his sister, Devakī, had voluntarily taken the reins of the horses of Vasudeva's chariot and was driving. According to the custom of the Vedic civilization, when a girl is married, the brother takes the sister and brother-in-law to their home. Because the newly married girl may feel too much separation from her father's family, the brother goes with her until she reaches her father-in-law's house.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB1_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The full dowry contributed by Devaka was as follows: 400 elephants fully decorated with golden garlands, 15,000 decorated horses, and 1,800 chariots. He also arranged for 200 beautiful girls to follow his daughter. The kṣatriya system of marriage, still current in India, dictates that when a kṣatriya is married, a few dozen of the bride's young girlfriends (in addition to the bride) go to the house of the king. The followers of the queen are called maidservants, but actually they act as friends of the queen. This practice is prevalent from time immemorial, traceable at least to the time before the advent of Lord Kṛṣṇa 5,000 years ago. So Vasudeva brought home another 200 beautiful girls along with his wife Devakī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB1_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Each year thereafter, in due course of time, Devakī gave birth to a child. Thus she gave birth to eight male children, as well as one daughter. When the first son was born, Vasudeva kept his word of honor and immediately brought the child before Kaṁsa. It is said that Vasudeva was very much elevated and famous for his word of honor, and he wanted to maintain this fame. Although it was very painful for Vasudeva to hand over the newly born child, Kaṁsa was very glad to receive him. But he became a little compassionate with the behavior of Vasudeva. This event is very exemplary. For a great soul like Vasudeva, there is nothing considered to be painful in the course of discharging one's duty. A learned person like Vasudeva carries out his duties without hesitation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB3_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="7" link="KB 3" link_text="Krsna Book 3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 3|Krsna Book 3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have appeared in this Viṣṇu form just to convince you that I am the same Supreme Personality of Godhead again taken birth. I could have appeared just like an ordinary child, but in that way you would not have believed that the Supreme Personality of Godhead had taken birth in your womb. My dear father and mother, you have therefore raised Me many times as your child, with great affection and love, and I am therefore very much pleased and obliged to you. And I assure you that this time you shall go back home, back to Godhead, on account of your perfection in your mission. I know you are very concerned about Me and afraid of Kaṁsa. Therefore I order you to take Me immediately to Gokula and exchange Me for the daughter who has just been born to Yaśodā.”</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB3_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="7" link="KB 3" link_text="Krsna Book 3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 3|Krsna Book 3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Being ordered by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vasudeva prepared to take his son from the delivery room, and exactly at that time, a daughter was born to Nanda and Yaśodā. She was Yogamāyā, the internal potency of the Lord. By the influence of this internal potency, Yogamāyā, all the residents of Kaṁsa's palace, especially the doorkeepers, were overwhelmed with deep sleep, and all the palace doors opened, although they were barred and shackled with iron chains. The night was very dark, but as soon as Vasudeva took Kṛṣṇa on his lap and went out, he could see everything just as in the sunlight.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB4_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="8" link="KB 4" link_text="Krsna Book 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 4|Krsna Book 4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devakī, on seeing her brother approaching, prayed in a very meek attitude to Kaṁsa: “My dear brother, please do not kill this female child. I promise that this child will be the wife of your son; therefore don’t kill her. You are not to be killed by any female child. That was the prophecy. You are to be killed by a male child, so please do not kill her. My dear brother, you have killed so many of my children who were just born, shining like the sun. That is not your fault. You have been advised by demoniac friends to kill my children. But now I beg you to excuse this girl at least. Let her live as my daughter.”</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB5_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="9" link="KB 5" link_text="Krsna Book 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 5|Krsna Book 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Nanda saw Vasudeva, he felt that he had regained his life. Nanda, overwhelmed with joy, immediately stood up and embraced Vasudeva. Vasudeva was received very warmly and offered a nice place to sit. Anxious about his two sons, who had been put under the protection of Nanda without Nanda's knowledge, Vasudeva inquired about Them with great anxiety. Both Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa were the sons of Vasudeva. Balarāma was transferred to the womb of Rohiṇī, Vasudeva's own wife, but Rohiṇī was kept under the protection of Nanda Mahārāja. Kṛṣṇa was personally delivered to Yaśodā and exchanged with her daughter. Nanda Mahārāja knew that Balarāma was the son of Vasudeva, but he did not know that Kṛṣṇa was also Vasudeva's son. Vasudeva, of course, was aware of this fact and inquired very eagerly about both Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB5_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="9" link="KB 5" link_text="Krsna Book 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 5|Krsna Book 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon hearing this, Nanda Mahārāja replied, "My dear Vasudeva, I know that you are very much aggrieved because the cruel king Kaṁsa has killed all your sons born of Devakī. Although the last child was a daughter, Kaṁsa could not kill her, and she has entered into the celestial planets. My dear friend, do not be aggrieved; we are all being controlled by our past unseen activities. Everyone is subjected to his past deeds, and one who is conversant with the philosophy of karma and its reactions is a man in knowledge. Such a person will not be aggrieved at any incident, happy or miserable."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB10_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="14" link="KB 10" link_text="Krsna Book 10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 10|Krsna Book 10]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Foolish persons are engaged in committing all sorts of sins due to the misconception of identifying the material body with the self. But one should be intelligent enough to understand to whom the body belongs. A foolish person indulges in killing animals to maintain the body, but he does not consider whether the body belongs to him or to his father or mother or maternal grandfather. Sometimes a father gives his daughter in charity to a person with a view of getting back the daughter's child as a son. The body may also belong to a stronger man who forces it to work for him. Sometimes a slave's body is sold to a master, and from that day on the body belongs to the master. And at the end of life the body belongs to the fire, because the body is given to the fire and burned to ashes. Or the body is thrown into the street to be eaten by the dogs and vultures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB29_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="33" link="KB 29" link_text="Krsna Book 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 29|Krsna Book 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When You leave the body, the body immediately dies, and according to the injunction of the śāstras, a dead body must immediately be thrown into a river or burned. Therefore, ultimately You are the dearmost personality in this world. By placing our faith and love in Your personality, we are assured of never being bereft of husband, friends, sons or daughters. If a woman accepts You as the supreme husband, then she will never be bereft of her husband, as in the bodily concept of life. If we accept You as our ultimate husband, then there is no question of being separated, divorced or widowed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB29_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="33" link="KB 29" link_text="Krsna Book 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 29|Krsna Book 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Persons who are simply misled by the external energy, who want to be satisfied by false concepts, try to enjoy themselves apart from You. The so-called husband, friend, son, daughter, father and mother are all simply sources of material misery. No one is made happy in this material world by having a so-called father, mother, husband, son, daughter and friend. Although the father and mother are expected to protect the children, there are many children who are suffering for want of food and shelter. There are many good physicians, but when a patient dies, no physician can revive him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB36_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="40" link="KB 36" link_text="Krsna Book 36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 36|Krsna Book 36]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa appeared in order to kill the demons, and Kaṁsa was the chief among them. Nārada wanted to expedite things; therefore, he immediately approached Kaṁsa with all the real information. "You are to be killed by the eighth son of Vasudeva," Nārada told Kaṁsa. "That eighth son is Kṛṣṇa. You were misled by Vasudeva into believing that the eighth issue of Vasudeva was a daughter. Actually, the daughter was born to Yaśodā, the wife of Nanda Mahārāja, and Vasudeva exchanged his son for the daughter, so you were misled. Kṛṣṇa is the son of Vasudeva, as is Balarāma. Being afraid of your atrocious nature, Vasudeva has tactfully hidden Them in Vṛndāvana, out of your sight." Nārada further informed Kaṁsa, "Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma have been living incognito in the care of Nanda Mahārāja. All the asuras, your companions who were sent to Vṛndāvana to kill different children, were killed by Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB47_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="51" link="KB 47" link_text="Krsna Book 47">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 47|Krsna Book 47]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another gopī said, “Kṛṣṇa has killed His enemy, and He has victoriously achieved the kingdom of Kaṁsa. Maybe He is married with a king's daughter by this time and living happily among His kinsmen and friends. Therefore, why should He come to this village of Vṛndāvana?”</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB51_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="55" link="KB 51" link_text="Krsna Book 51">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 51|Krsna Book 51]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The vivid example verifying this statement is Viśvāmitra Muni. Viśvāmitra Muni was a great yogī who practiced prāṇāyāma, a breathing exercise, but when he was visited by Menakā, a society woman of the heavenly planets, he lost all control and begot in her a daughter named Śakuntalā. But the pure devotee Haridāsa Ṭhākura was never disturbed, even when all such allurements were offered by a prostitute.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB52_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="56" link="KB 52" link_text="Krsna Book 52">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 52|Krsna Book 52]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the black-eyed, beautiful Rukmiṇī heard of the settlement, she immediately became very morose. However, being a king's daughter, she understood political diplomacy and decided that there was no use in simply being morose. Some steps should be taken immediately. After some deliberation, she decided to send a message to Kṛṣṇa, and so that she might not be deceived, she selected a qualified brāhmaṇa as her messenger. Such a qualified brāhmaṇa is always truthful and is a devotee of Viṣṇu. Without delay, she sent the brāhmaṇa to Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King Bhīṣmaka was not enthusiastic about handing his daughter over to Śiśupāla, but he was obliged to accept the marriage settlement due to his affectionate attachment for his eldest son, who had negotiated it. As a matter of duty, the King was decorating the city for the marriage ceremony and acting in great earnestness to make it very successful. Water was sprinkled all over the streets, and the city was cleansed very nicely. Since India is situated in the tropical zone, the atmosphere is always dry. Dust always accumulates on the streets and roads, so they must be sprinkled with water at least once a day, and in big cities like Calcutta twice a day.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div class="text">Priests and brāhmaṇas were sumptuously fed and, according to ritualistic ceremony, were given sufficient wealth and cows in charity. In this way, they were engaged in chanting Vedic hymns. The King's daughter, Rukmiṇī, was exquisitely beautiful. She was very clean and had beautiful teeth. The auspicious sacred thread was tied on her wrist. She was given various types of jewelry to wear and long silken cloth to cover the upper and lower parts of her body. Learned priests gave her protection by chanting mantras from the Sāma Veda, Ṛg Veda and Yajur Veda. Then they chanted mantras from the Atharva Veda and offered oblations in the fire to pacify the influence of different stars.
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When King Bhīṣmaka heard that Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma had come, he invited Them to see the marriage ceremony of his daughter. Immediately he arranged to receive Them, along with Their soldiers, in a suitable garden house. As was the Vedic custom, the King offered Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma honey and fresh, washed garments. He was hospitable not only to Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma and kings such as Jarāsandha but also to many other kings and princes according to their personal strength, age and material possessions. Out of curiosity and eagerness, the people of Kuṇḍina assembled before Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma to drink the nectar of Their beauty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rukmiṇī offered her prayers to the deity by saying, "My dear goddess Durgā, I offer my respectful obeisances unto you as well as to your children." Goddess Durgā has four famous children: two daughters—the goddess of fortune, Lakṣmī, and the goddess of learning, Sarasvatī—and two sons, Lord Gaṇeśa and Lord Kārttikeya. They are all considered demigods and goddesses. Since goddess Durgā is always worshiped with her famous children, Rukmiṇī specifically offered her respectful obeisances to the deity in that way; however, her prayers were special. Ordinary people pray to goddess Durgā for material wealth, fame, profit, strength and so on; Rukmiṇī, however, desired to have Kṛṣṇa for her husband and therefore prayed that the deity be pleased with her and bless her with that benediction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although the incident of the kidnapping was not a very happy occurrence in the kingdom of Vidarbha, kidnapping was not an unusual affair among kṣatriyas. Kidnapping was, in fact, current in almost all their marriages. Anyway, King Bhīṣmaka was from the very beginning inclined to hand over his beautiful daughter to Kṛṣṇa. In one way or another his purpose had been served, and so he was pleased to join the marriage ceremony, even though his eldest son was degraded in the fight. It is mentioned in the Padma Purāṇa that Mahārāja Nanda and the cowherd boys of Vṛndāvana joined the marriage ceremony. Kings from the kingdoms of Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kekaya, Vidarbha and Kunti all came to Dvārakā on this occasion and met with one another very joyfully.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The story of Rukmiṇī’s being kidnapped by Kṛṣṇa was poeticized, and professional readers recited it everywhere. All the assembled kings and their daughters especially were struck with wonder and very much pleased upon hearing the chivalrous activities of Kṛṣṇa. In this way, all the visitors as well as the inhabitants of Dvārakā City were joyful to see Kṛṣṇa and Rukmiṇī together. In other words, the goddess of fortune was now united with the Supreme Lord, the maintainer of everyone, and thus all the people felt extremely jubilant.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB56_21" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="60" link="KB 56" link_text="Krsna Book 56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 56|Krsna Book 56]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa was satisfied by the prayers and statements of Jāmbavān, and to mitigate Jāmbavān's pain, He began to stroke the lotus palm of His hand all over Jāmbavān's body. Thus Jāmbavān at once felt relieved from the fatigue of the great fight. Lord Kṛṣṇa then addressed him as King Jāmbavān because he, and not the lion, was actually the king of the forest, having killed a lion with his bare hands, without a weapon. Kṛṣṇa informed Jāmbavān that He had come to ask for the Syamantaka jewel because ever since it had been stolen His name had been defamed by the less intelligent. Kṛṣṇa plainly informed him that He had come there to ask for the jewel in order to be free from this defamation. Jāmbavān understood the whole situation, and to satisfy the Lord he immediately delivered not only the Syamantaka jewel but also his daughter Jāmbavatī, who was of marriageable age, and presented her to Lord Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB56_22" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="60" link="KB 56" link_text="Krsna Book 56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 56|Krsna Book 56]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King Satrājit was eager to get relief from the anxiety he had foolishly created due to being attracted by a material thing, specifically the Syamantaka jewel. Truly afflicted by the offense he had committed against Kṛṣṇa, he sincerely wanted to rectify it. From within, Kṛṣṇa gave him good intelligence, and Satrājit decided to hand over to Kṛṣṇa both the jewel and his beautiful daughter, Satyabhāmā. There was no alternative for mitigating the situation, and therefore he arranged the marriage ceremony of Kṛṣṇa and his daughter. He gave in charity both the jewel and his daughter to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Satyabhāmā was so beautiful and qualified that Satrājit, in spite of being asked for her hand by many princes, was waiting to find a suitable son-in-law. By the grace of Kṛṣṇa he decided to hand his daughter over to Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_23" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma were away from the city of Dvārakā, there was a conspiracy to take the Syamantaka jewel away from Satrājit. The chief conspirator was Śatadhanvā, who was among those who had wanted to marry Satyabhāmā, Satrājit's beautiful daughter. Satrājit had promised that he would give his beautiful daughter in charity to various candidates, but later the decision was changed, and Satyabhāmā was given to Kṛṣṇa along with the Syamantaka jewel. Satrājit had no desire to give the jewel away with his daughter, and Kṛṣṇa, knowing his mentality, accepted his daughter but returned the jewel. After getting back the jewel from Kṛṣṇa, he was satisfied and kept it with him always. But in the absence of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma there was a conspiracy by many men, including even Akrūra and Kṛtavarmā, who were devotees of Lord Kṛṣṇa, to take the jewel from Satrājit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_24" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At that time the King of Kāśī arranged the marriage of his daughter, known as Gāndinī, with Śvaphalka, the father of Akrūra. This was done by the King of Kāśī on the advice of an astrologer, and actually it so happened that after the marriage of the King's daughter with Śvaphalka there was sufficient rainfall in the province. Due to this supernatural power of Śvaphalka, his son Akrūra was considered equally powerful, and people were under the impression that wherever Akrūra or his father stayed there would be no natural disturbances, such as famine or drought. That kingdom is considered happy where there is no famine, pestilence or excessive heat and cold and where people are happy mentally, spiritually and physically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_25" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa is the Supersoul in everyone and knows everything going on in everyone's heart. He knew everything that had happened in connection with Akrūra's conspiracy with Śatadhanvā. Therefore, He smilingly began to speak to Akrūra. Addressing him as the chief among munificent men, Kṛṣṇa said, "My dear uncle, it is already known to Me that the Syamantaka jewel was left by Śatadhanvā with you. Presently there is no direct claimant of the Syamantaka jewel, for King Satrājit has no male issue. His daughter Satyabhāmā is not very eager for this jewel, yet her expected son, as the grandson of Satrājit, would, after performing the regulative principles of inheritance, be the legal claimant of the jewel." Lord Kṛṣṇa indicated by this statement that Satyabhāmā was already pregnant and that her son would be the real claimant of the jewel and would certainly take the jewel from Akrūra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_26" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When it was known to the King of Kośala that Kṛṣṇa had come to ask the hand of his daughter, he was very much pleased. With great respect and pomp, he welcomed Kṛṣṇa to the kingdom. When Kṛṣṇa approached him, he offered the Lord a suitable sitting place and articles for reception. Everything appeared very elegant. Kṛṣṇa also offered him respectful obeisances, thinking him to be His future father-in-law.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_27" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa is the Supersoul of all living creatures, so He could understand the mind of Satyā. He was also very much pleased with the respectful worship of the King in offering Him a sitting place, eatables, a residence and so on. He was appreciative, therefore, that both the girl and her father were eager to have Him as their intimate relative. He smiled and in a grave voice said, "My dear King Nagnajit, you know very well that anyone in the princely order who is regular in his position will never ask anything from anyone, however exalted he may be. Such requests by a kṣatriya king have been deliberately forbidden by the learned Vedic followers. If a kṣatriya breaks this regulation, his action is condemned by learned scholars. But in spite of this rigid regulative principle, I am asking you for the hand of your beautiful daughter just to establish our relationship in return for your great reception of Me. You may also be pleased to be informed that in Our family tradition there is no scope for Our offering anything in exchange for accepting your daughter. We cannot pay any price you may impose for delivering her." In other words, Kṛṣṇa wanted the hand of Satyā from the King without fulfilling the condition of defeating the seven bulls.</p>
<p>After hearing the statement of Lord Kṛṣṇa, King Nagnajit said, “My dear Lord, You are the reservoir of all pleasure, all opulences and all qualities. The goddess of fortune, Lakṣmījī, always lives on Your chest. Under these circumstances, who can be a better husband for my daughter? Both my daughter and I have always prayed for this opportunity. You are the chief of the Yadu dynasty. You may kindly know that from the very beginning I have made a vow to marry my daughter to a suitable candidate, one who can come out victorious in the test I have devised.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_28" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After hearing the statement of Lord Kṛṣṇa, King Nagnajit said, "My dear Lord, You are the reservoir of all pleasure, all opulences and all qualities. The goddess of fortune, Lakṣmījī, always lives on Your chest. Under these circumstances, who can be a better husband for my daughter? Both my daughter and I have always prayed for this opportunity. You are the chief of the Yadu dynasty. You may kindly know that from the very beginning I have made a vow to marry my daughter to a suitable candidate, one who can come out victorious in the test I have devised. I have imposed this test just to understand the prowess and position of my intended son-in-law. You, Lord Kṛṣṇa, are the chief of all heroes. I am sure You will be able to bring these seven bulls under control without any difficulty. Until now they have never been subdued by any prince; anyone who has attempted to bring them under control has simply had his limbs broken."</p>
<p>King Nagnajit continued his request: “Kṛṣṇa, if You’ll kindly bridle the seven bulls and bring them under control, then undoubtedly You will be selected as the desired husband of my daughter, Satyā.” After hearing this statement, Kṛṣṇa could understand that the King did not want to break his vow. Thus, in order to fulfill his desire, He tightened His belt and prepared to fight with the bulls. He immediately divided Himself into seven Kṛṣṇas, and each one of Them immediately caught hold of a bull and bridled its nose, thus bringing it under control as if it were a plaything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_30" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa had the bulls bridled, He pulled them strongly, just as a child pulls a toy wooden bull. Upon seeing this advantage of Kṛṣṇa, King Nagnajit became very much astonished and immediately, with great pleasure, brought his daughter Satyā before Kṛṣṇa and handed her over to Him. Kṛṣṇa also immediately accepted Satyā as His wife. Then there was a marriage ceremony with great pomp. The queens of King Nagnajit were also very much pleased because their daughter Satyā got Kṛṣṇa as her husband. Since the King and queens were very much pleased on this auspicious occasion, there was a celebration all over the city in honor of the marriage. Everywhere were heard the sounds of the conchshell and kettledrum and various other vibrations of music and song. The learned brāhmaṇas showered their blessings upon the newly married couple. In jubilation, all the inhabitants of the city dressed themselves with colorful garments and ornaments. King Nagnajit was so much pleased that he gave a dowry to his daughter and son-in-law, as follows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB61_31" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="65" link="KB 61" link_text="Krsna Book 61">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 61|Krsna Book 61]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rukmī, the elder brother of Kṛṣṇa's first wife, Rukmiṇī, was greatly harassed and insulted in his fight with Kṛṣṇa, but on the request of Rukmiṇī his life was spared. Since then Rukmī held a great grudge against Kṛṣṇa and was always inimical toward Him. Nevertheless, his daughter married Kṛṣṇa's son, and his granddaughter married Kṛṣṇa's grandson Aniruddha. This fact appeared a little astonishing to Mahārāja Parīkṣit when he heard it from Śukadeva Gosvāmī, and the King addressed him as follows: "I am surprised that Rukmī and Kṛṣṇa, who were so greatly inimical to one another, could again be united by marital relationships between their descendants."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB61_32" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="65" link="KB 61" link_text="Krsna Book 61">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 61|Krsna Book 61]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although Rukmī was a veritable enemy of Kṛṣṇa, he had great affection for his sister, Rukmiṇī, and wanted to please her in all respects. On this account, when Rukmiṇī’s grandson Aniruddha was to be married, Rukmī offered his granddaughter Rocanā to Aniruddha. Such marriage between immediate cousins is not very much sanctioned by the Vedic culture, but in order to please Rukmiṇī, Rukmī offered his daughter and granddaughter to the son and grandson of Kṛṣṇa, respectively. In this way, when the negotiation of the marriage of Aniruddha with Rocanā was complete, a big marriage party accompanied Aniruddha and started from Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB62_33" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="66" link="KB 62" link_text="Krsna Book 62">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bāṇāsura was shocked to understand that his daughter Ūṣā was no longer a virgin maiden. This weighed heavily on his heart, and without delay he rushed toward the palace where Ūṣā was living. There he saw that Ūṣā and Aniruddha were sitting together and talking. They looked very beautiful together, Aniruddha being the son of Pradyumna, who was Cupid himself. Bāṇāsura saw his daughter and Aniruddha as a suitable match, yet for family prestige he did not like the combination at all. Bāṇāsura could not understand who the boy actually was. He appreciated the fact that Ūṣā could not have selected anyone in the three worlds more beautiful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_34" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Bāṇāsura was blessed by Lord Kṛṣṇa in this way, he came before the Lord and bowed down before Him, touching his head to the earth. Bāṇāsura immediately arranged to have his daughter Ūṣā seated with Aniruddha on a nice chariot, and then he presented them before Lord Kṛṣṇa. After this, Lord Kṛṣṇa took charge of Aniruddha and Ūṣā, who had become very opulent materially because of the blessings of Lord Śiva. Thus, keeping forward a division of one akṣauhiṇī of soldiers, Kṛṣṇa proceeded toward Dvārakā. In the meantime, all the people of Dvārakā, having received the news that Lord Kṛṣṇa was returning with Aniruddha and Ūṣā in great opulence, decorated every corner of the city with flags, festoons and garlands. All the big roads and crossings were carefully cleansed and sprinkled with sandalwood pulp mixed with water. Everywhere was the fragrance of sandalwood.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB65_35" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="69" link="KB 65" link_text="Krsna Book 65">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 65|Krsna Book 65]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The demigod known as Varuṇa sent his daughter Vāruṇī in the form of liquid honey oozing from the hollows of the trees. Because of this honey the whole forest became aromatic, and the sweet aroma of the liquid honey, Vāruṇī, captivated Balarāmajī. Balarāmajī and all the gopīs became very much attracted by the taste of the Vāruṇī, and all of them drank it together. While drinking this natural beverage, all the gopīs chanted the glories of Lord Balarāma, and Lord Balarāma felt very happy, as if He had become intoxicated by drinking that Vāruṇī beverage. His eyes rolled in a pleasing attitude. He was decorated with long garlands of forest flowers, and the whole situation appeared to be a great function of happiness because of this transcendental bliss. Lord Balarāma smiled beautifully, and the drops of perspiration decorating His face appeared like soothing morning dew.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB68_37" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="72" link="KB 68" link_text="Krsna Book 68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Duryodhana, the son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, had a marriageable daughter by the name of Lakṣmaṇā. She was a very highly qualified girl of the Kuru dynasty, and many princes wanted to marry her. In such cases, the svayaṁvara ceremony is held so that the girl may select her husband according to her own choice. In Lakṣmaṇā’s svayaṁvara assembly, when the girl was to select her husband, Sāmba appeared. He was a son of Kṛṣṇa's by Jāmbavatī, one of Lord Kṛṣṇa's chief wives. This son Sāmba was so named because be was a pet child and always lived close to his mother. The name Sāmba indicates a son who is very much his mother's pet. Ambā means "mother," and sa means "with." So this special name was given to him because he always remained with his mother. He was also known as Jāmbavatī-suta for the same reason. As previously explained, all the sons of Kṛṣṇa were as qualified as their great father. Sāmba wanted Duryodhana's daughter, Lakṣmaṇā, although she was not inclined to have him. Therefore Sāmba kidnapped Lakṣmaṇā by force from the svayaṁvara assembly.</p>
<p>Because Sāmba took Lakṣmaṇā away from the assembly by force, all the members of the Kuru dynasty, such as Dhṛtarāṣṭra, Bhīṣma, Vidura and Arjuna, thought it an insult to their family tradition that the boy, Sāmba, could possibly have kidnapped their daughter. All of them knew that Lakṣmaṇā was not at all inclined to select him as her husband and that she was not given the chance to select her own husband; instead she was forcibly taken away by this boy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB68_38" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="72" link="KB 68" link_text="Krsna Book 68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Of the six warriors, four took care to kill Sāmba's four horses, one struck down his chariot driver, and one managed to cut the string of Sāmba's bow so that he could no longer fight with them. In this way, with great difficulty and after a severe fight, they deprived Sāmba of his chariot and were able to arrest him. Thus, the warriors of the Kuru dynasty accepted their great victory and took their daughter, Lakṣmaṇā, away from him. Thereafter, they entered the city of Hastināpura in great triumph.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB68_39" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="72" link="KB 68" link_text="Krsna Book 68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When all the members of the Kuru dynasty saw that their city was about to fall into the water of the Ganges, and when they heard their citizens howling in great anxiety, they immediately came to their senses and understood what was happening. Thus without waiting another second they brought forward their daughter Lakṣmaṇā. They also brought Sāmba, who had forcibly tried to take her away, keeping him in the forefront with Lakṣmaṇā at his back. All the members of the Kuru dynasty appeared before Lord Balarāma with folded hands just to beg the pardon of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB68_40" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="72" link="KB 68" link_text="Krsna Book 68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the Yadu dynasty decided to release Sāmba from the confinement of the Kurus, Lord Balarāma came personally to settle the matter, and, as a powerful kṣatriya, He ordered them to free Sāmba immediately. The Kauravas were superficially insulted by this order, so they challenged Lord Balarāma's power. They simply wanted to see Him exhibit His inconceivable strength. Thus with great pleasure they handed over their daughter to Sāmba, and the whole matter was settled. Duryodhana, being affectionate toward his daughter Lakṣmaṇā, had her married to Sāmba in great pomp. For her dowry, he first gave 1,200 elephants, each at least 60 years old; then he gave 10,000 nice horses, 6,000 chariots, dazzling just like the sunshine, and 1,000 maidservants decorated with golden ornaments.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB85_41" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="89" link="KB 85" link_text="Krsna Book 85">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 85|Krsna Book 85]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After Lord Kṛṣṇa heard the prayers of Bali Mahārāja, He spoke as follows: “My dear King of the demons, in the millennium of Svāyambhuva Manu, the Prajāpati known as Marīci begot six sons, all demigods, in the womb of his wife, Ūrṇā. Once upon a time, Lord Brahmā became captivated by the beauty of his daughter and was following her, impelled by sex desire. At that time, these six demigods looked at the action of Lord Brahmā with abhorrence. This criticism of Brahma's action by the demigods constituted a great offense on their part, and for this reason they were condemned to take birth as the sons of the demon Hiraṇyakaśipu.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Flag (CC and Other Books)

2012-03-12T12:46:42Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"flag"|"flags"|"flagstaff"|"flagstaffs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|12Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=5|OB=33|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|38}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Flag|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi147_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1702" link="CC Adi 14.7" link_text="CC Adi 14.7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.7|CC Adi 14.7, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When the Lord tried to walk, in His small footprints the specific marks of Lord Viṣṇu were visible, namely the flag, thunderbolt, conchshell, disc and fish.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi147_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1702" link="CC Adi 14.7" link_text="CC Adi 14.7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.7|CC Adi 14.7, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When the Lord tried to walk, in His small footprints the specific marks of Lord Viṣṇu were visible, namely the flag, thunderbolt, conchshell, disc and fish.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1320_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2750" link="CC Madhya 13.20" link_text="CC Madhya 13.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 13.20|CC Madhya 13.20, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The decorations included bright mirrors and hundreds and hundreds of cāmaras (white whisks made of yak tails). On top of the car were a neat and clean canopy and a very beautiful flag.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya14110_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3050" link="CC Madhya 14.110" link_text="CC Madhya 14.110">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 14.110|CC Madhya 14.110, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Collect all kinds of small and large flags and ringing bells. Then decorate the carrier and have various musical and dancing parties accompany it. In this way decorate the carrier attractively.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya14129_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3068" link="CC Madhya 14.129" link_text="CC Madhya 14.129">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 14.129|CC Madhya 14.129, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The palanquin was also surrounded by people carrying umbrellas, cāmara whisks and flags, and it was preceded by musicians and dancing girls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD21_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="108" link="NOD 21" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 21">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The fate lines on the palm are also considered to be auspicious bodily symptoms. In this connection, one old gopī informed King Nanda, "Your son possesses various wonderful fate lines on His palms. There are the signs of lotus flowers and wheels on His palms, and on His soles there are the signs of a flag, a thunderbolt, a fish, a rod for controlling elephants, and a lotus flower. Please observe how auspicious these signs are!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD26_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="195" link="NOD 26" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 26|Nectar of Devotion 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similar feelings were expressed by the gopīs when they were going to the bank of the Yamunā and saw Kṛṣṇa's footprints in the dust. When Kṛṣṇa walked on the ground of Vṛndāvana, the marks of His sole (flag, thunderbolt, fish, a rod for controlling elephants, and a lotus flower) would be imprinted upon the dust of the land. The gopīs became overwhelmed simply at seeing those marks on the ground.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD30_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="241" link="NOD 30" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 30|Nectar of Devotion 30]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa was going to Mathurā, all of the gopīs were standing behind Kṛṣṇa, and upon seeing the chariot leaving, they stood there stunned and did not move. They remained like that until the flag of the chariot and the dust thrown up by its wheels became invisible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB5_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="9" link="KB 5" link_text="Krsna Book 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 5|Krsna Book 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In that ceremony, all the assembled brāhmaṇas began to chant different kinds of Vedic mantras to invoke all good fortune for the child. There are different kinds of chanting, known as sūta, māgadha, vandīja and virudāvalī. Along with this chanting of mantras and songs, bugles and kettledrums are sounded outside the house. On this occasion, the joyous vibrations could be heard in all the pasturing grounds and all the houses. Within and outside of the houses there were varieties of artistic paintings, done with rice pulp, and scented water was sprinkled everywhere, even on the roads and streets. Ceilings and roofs were decorated with different kinds of flags, festoons and green leaves. The gates were made of green leaves and flowers. All the cows, bulls and calves were smeared with a mixture of oil and turmeric and painted with minerals like red oxide, yellow clay and manganese. They wore garlands of peacock feathers and were covered with nice colored cloths and gold necklaces.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB16_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="20" link="KB 16" link_text="Krsna Book 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 16|Krsna Book 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana came out of the village to see Kṛṣṇa. The assembly consisted of children, old men, women, animals and all living entities; they knew that Kṛṣṇa was their only means of sustenance. While this was happening, Balarāma, who is the master of all knowledge, stood there simply smiling. He knew how powerful His younger brother was and that there was no cause for anxiety when Kṛṣṇa was fighting with an ordinary serpent of the material world. He did not, therefore, personally take any part in their sorrow. On the other hand, all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, being disturbed, began to search out Kṛṣṇa by following the impression of His footprints on the ground, and thus they moved hastily toward the bank of the Yamunā. Finally, by following the footprints marked with flag, bow and conchshell, the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana arrived at the riverbank and saw that all the cows and boys were weeping to behold Kṛṣṇa enwrapped in the coils of the black serpent. Then they became still more overwhelmed with grief. While Balarāma was smiling to see their lamentation, all the inhabitants of Vrajabhūmi merged into the ocean of grief because they thought that Kṛṣṇa was finished. Although the residents of Vṛndāvana did not know much about Kṛṣṇa, their love for Him was beyond comparison.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB30_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="34" link="KB 30" link_text="Krsna Book 30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 30|Krsna Book 30]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One gopī forcibly put her feet on the head of another gopī and said, "You rascal Kāliya! I shall punish you severely. You must leave this place. I have descended to this earth to punish all kinds of miscreants!" Another gopī told her friends, "Just see! The flames of the forest fire are coming to devour us. Please close your eyes and I shall immediately save you from this imminent danger."</p>
<p>In this way all the gopīs were madly feeling the absence of Kṛṣṇa. They inquired about Him from the trees and plants. In some places they found the imprints of the marks on the soles of His feet—namely the flag, the lotus flower, the trident, the thunderbolt, etc. After seeing those footprints, they exclaimed, “Oh, here is the impression of the marks on the soles of Kṛṣṇa's feet! All the marks, such as the flag, the lotus flower, the trident and the thunderbolt, are distinctly visible here.” They began to follow the footprints, and shortly they saw another set of footprints beside them, and immediately they became very sorry. “Dear friends, just see! Whose are these other footprints? They are beside the footprints of the son of Mahārāja Nanda. It is certainly Kṛṣṇa passing through, resting His hand on some other gopī, exactly as an elephant goes side by side with his beloved mate.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB35_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="39" link="KB 35" link_text="Krsna Book 35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 35|Krsna Book 35]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another gopī said, "My dear friends, when Kṛṣṇa returns home with His cows, the footprints of the soles of His feet—with flag, thunderbolt, trident and lotus flower—relieve the pain the earth feels when the cows traverse it. He walks in a stride which is so attractive, and He carries His flute. Just by looking at Him we become lusty to enjoy His company. At that time, our movements cease. We become just like trees and stand perfectly still, unaware that our hair and clothes are loosening."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB38_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="42" link="KB 38" link_text="Krsna Book 38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 38|Krsna Book 38]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Akrūra passed the whole journey without knowing how long it took. When he reached Vṛndāvana, the sun was setting. As soon as he entered the boundary of Vṛndāvana, he saw the hoofprints of the cows and Lord Kṛṣṇa's footprints, impressed with the signs of His soles—the flag, trident, thunderbolt and lotus flower. These symbols on the soles of the Lord's transcendental lotus feet are worshiped by all the demigods and other great personalities throughout the three worlds. Upon seeing the footprints of Kṛṣṇa, Akrūra immediately jumped down from the chariot out of respect. He became overwhelmed with all the symptoms of ecstasy; he wept, and his body trembled. Out of extreme jubilation upon seeing the dust touched by the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, Akrūra fell flat on his face and began to roll on the ground.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB38_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="42" link="KB 38" link_text="Krsna Book 38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 38|Krsna Book 38]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Akrūra entered Vṛndāvana, he saw Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma engaged in supervising the milking of the cows. Kṛṣṇa was dressed in yellow garments and Balarāma in bluish. Akrūra also saw that Their eyes were exactly like the beautiful lotus flower that grows during the autumn season. He saw Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma in the spring of Their youth. Although They had the same bodily features, Kṛṣṇa was blackish in complexion, whereas Balarāma was whitish. Both were the shelter of the goddess of fortune. They had well-constructed bodies, beautiful hands and pleasing faces, and They were as strong as elephants. Now, after seeing Their footprints, marked with flag, trident, thunderbolt and lotus, Akrūra actually saw Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma face to face. Although They were the most influential personalities, They were glancing at him with smiling faces. Akrūra could understand that both Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma had returned from tending cows in the forest; They had taken Their baths and were dressed with fresh clothing and garlanded with flowers and with necklaces made of valuable jewels.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB39_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="43" link="KB 39" link_text="Krsna Book 39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 39|Krsna Book 39]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In spite of Kṛṣṇa's asking the gopīs not to obstruct Their way, they all surrounded the chariot and stood up to see Kṛṣṇa with pitiable eyes. Kṛṣṇa was very much affected upon seeing the plight of the gopīs, but His duty was to start for Mathurā, for this was foretold by Nārada. Kṛṣṇa therefore consoled the gopīs. He told them that they should not be aggrieved: He was coming back very soon after finishing His business. But they could not be persuaded to disperse. The chariot, however, began to head west, and as it proceeded, the minds of the gopīs followed it as far as possible. They watched the flag on the chariot as long as it was visible; finally they could see only the dust of the chariot in the distance. The gopīs did not move from their places but stood until the chariot could not be seen at all. They remained standing still, as if they were painted pictures. All the gopīs decided that Kṛṣṇa was not returning immediately, and with greatly disappointed hearts they returned to their respective homes. Being greatly disturbed by the absence of Kṛṣṇa, they simply thought all day and night about His pastimes and thus derived some consolation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB42_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="46" link="KB 42" link_text="Krsna Book 42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 42|Krsna Book 42]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The wrestling arena was nicely cleansed and decorated with flags, festoons and flowers, and the match was announced by the beating of kettledrums. The platform appeared very beautiful due to streamers and flags. Different types of galleries were arranged for respectable persons—kings, brāhmaṇas and kṣatriyas. The various kings had reserved thrones, and others had arranged seats also. Kaṁsa finally arrived, accompanied by various ministers and secretaries, and he sat on the raised platform especially meant for him. Unfortunately, although he was sitting in the center of all his governing executive heads, his heart was palpitating in fear of death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB44_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="48" link="KB 44" link_text="Krsna Book 44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 44|Krsna Book 44]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa appeared to be cruel to Cāṇūra, and He immediately struck him thrice with His fist. The great wrestler was jolted, to the astonishment of the audience. Cāṇūra then took his last chance and attacked Kṛṣṇa, just as one hawk swoops upon another. Folding his two hands, he began to strike the chest of Kṛṣṇa, but Lord Kṛṣṇa was not even slightly disturbed, any more than an elephant is when hit by a flower garland. Kṛṣṇa quickly caught the two hands of Cāṇūra and began to wheel him around, and simply by this centrifugal action, Cāṇūra lost his life. Kṛṣṇa then threw him to the ground. Cāṇūra fell just like the flag of Indra, and all his nicely fashioned ornaments were scattered hither and thither.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB48_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="52" link="KB 48" link_text="Krsna Book 48">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 48|Krsna Book 48]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To fulfill His promise, Kṛṣṇa, along with Uddhava, went to the house of Kubjā, who was very eager to get Kṛṣṇa for the satisfaction of her lusty desires. When Kṛṣṇa reached her house, He saw that it was completely decorated in a way to excite the lusty desires of a man. This suggests that there were many nude pictures, on top of which were canopies and flags embroidered with pearl necklaces, along with comfortable beds and cushioned chairs. The rooms were provided with flower garlands and were nicely scented with incense and sprinkled with scented water. And the rooms were illuminated by nice lamps.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While Lord Kṛṣṇa was thinking in that way, two beautiful chariots, fully equipped with drivers, weapons, flags and other paraphernalia, arrived for Him from outer space. Kṛṣṇa saw the two chariots present before Him and immediately addressed His elder brother, Balarāma, who is also known as Saṅkarṣaṇa: “My dear elder brother, best among the Āryans, You are the Lord of the universe, and, specifically, You are the protector of the Yadu dynasty. The members of the Yadu dynasty sense great danger before the soldiers of Jarāsandha, and they are very much aggrieved. Just to give them protection, Your chariot is also here, filled with weapons. I request You to sit on Your chariot and kill all these soldiers, the entire military strength of the enemy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The incessant arrows shot by Kṛṣṇa appeared like a whirlwind of blazing fire killing all the military strength of Jarāsandha. As Kṛṣṇa released His arrows, all the elephants gradually began to fall, their heads severed by the arrows. Similarly, all the horses fell, their necks severed, and the chariots fell also, along with their flags and the fighters and drivers on the chariots. Almost all the infantry soldiers fell on the field of battle, their heads, hands and legs cut off. In this way, many thousands of elephants, horses and men were killed, and their blood flowed just like the waves of a river.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While Kṛṣṇa was entering, the whole city was cleansed, all the different streets and roads were sprinkled with water, and the inhabitants, being joyous, decorated their respective houses and shops with flags and festoons. The brāhmaṇas chanted Vedic mantras at numerous places. The people constructed road crossings and gates at entrances to lanes and streets. When Lord Kṛṣṇa was entering the nicely decorated city of Mathurā in a festive attitude, the ladies and girls of Mathurā prepared different kinds of flower garlands to make the ceremony most auspicious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King Bhīṣmaka was not enthusiastic about handing his daughter over to Śiśupāla, but he was obliged to accept the marriage settlement due to his affectionate attachment for his eldest son, who had negotiated it. As a matter of duty, the King was decorating the city for the marriage ceremony and acting in great earnestness to make it very successful. Water was sprinkled all over the streets, and the city was cleansed very nicely. Since India is situated in the tropical zone, the atmosphere is always dry. Dust always accumulates on the streets and roads, so they must be sprinkled with water at least once a day, and in big cities like Calcutta twice a day. The roads of Kuṇḍina were arrayed with colored flags and festoons, and gates were constructed at particular crossings. The whole city was decorated very nicely. The beauty of the city was enhanced by the inhabitants, both men and women, who were dressed in fresh, washed clothes and decorated with sandalwood pulp, pearl necklaces and flower garlands. Incense burned everywhere, and fragrances like aguru scented the air. Priests and brāhmaṇas were sumptuously fed and, according to ritualistic ceremony, were given sufficient wealth and cows in charity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although Rukmiṇī had never before seen Kṛṣṇa, she was always thinking of Him; thus she had no difficulty recognizing Him amongst the princely order. Kṛṣṇa, unconcerned with the other princes, immediately took the opportunity to place Rukmiṇī on His chariot, marked by a flag bearing an image of Garuḍa. He then proceeded slowly, without fear, taking Rukmiṇī away exactly as a lion takes a deer from the midst of jackals. Meanwhile, Balarāma appeared on the scene with the soldiers of the Yadu dynasty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa, after hearing all these crazy words from Rukmī, immediately shot an arrow and severed the string of Rukmī’s bow, making him unable to use another arrow. Rukmī immediately took another bow and shot another five arrows at Kṛṣṇa. Being attacked for the second time, Kṛṣṇa again severed Rukmī’s bowstring. Rukmī took a third bow, and Kṛṣṇa again cut its string. This time, to teach Rukmī a lesson, Kṛṣṇa shot six arrows at him and then shot another eight arrows, killing four horses with four arrows, killing the chariot driver with another arrow, and chopping off the upper portion of Rukmī’s chariot, including the flag, with the remaining three arrows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After defeating all the opposing elements and forcibly carrying away Rukmiṇī, Kṛṣṇa brought her to His capital city, Dvārakā, and then married her according to the Vedic ritualistic principles. After this marriage, Kṛṣṇa became the King of the Yadus at Dvārakā. On the occasion of His marriage with Rukmiṇī, all the inhabitants were happy, and in every house there were great ceremonies. The inhabitants of Dvārakā City were so much pleased that they dressed themselves with the nicest possible ornaments and garments and went to present gifts, according to their means, to the newly married couple, Kṛṣṇa and Rukmiṇī. All the houses of Yadupurī (Dvārakā) were decorated with flags, festoons and flowers. Each and every house had an extra gate specifically prepared for this occasion, and on both sides of the gate were big water jugs filled with water. The whole city was made fragrant by the burning of fine incense, and at night there was illumination from thousands of lamps, which decorated every building.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma were informed of the flight of Śatadhanvā, They mounted Their chariot, its flag marked by a picture of Garuḍa, and followed immediately. Kṛṣṇa was particularly angry with Śatadhanvā and wanted to kill him because he had killed Satrājit, a superior personality. Satrājit happened to be the father-in-law of Kṛṣṇa, and it is the injunction of the śāstras that one who is guru-druha, who has rebelled against a superior person, must be punished in proportion to the severity of the offense. Because Śatadhanvā had killed His father-in-law, Kṛṣṇa was determined to kill him by any means.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One day, while Kṛṣṇa was staying with the Pāṇḍavas, He and Arjuna prepared themselves to go to the forest to hunt. Both of them sat down on Arjuna's chariot, which flew a flag with a picture of Hanumān. Arjuna's special chariot is always marked with the picture of Hanumān, and therefore he is also named Kapidhvaja. (Kapi means Hanumān, and dhvaja means "flag.") Thus Arjuna prepared to go to the forest with his bow and infallible arrows. He dressed himself with suitable protective garments, for he was to practice for the time when he would be killing many enemies on the battlefield. He specifically entered that part of the forest where there were many tigers, deer and various other animals. The reason Kṛṣṇa went with Arjuna was not to practice animal-killing, for He doesn’t have to practice anything; He is self-sufficient. He accompanied Arjuna to see how he was practicing because in the future he would have to kill many enemies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB62_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="66" link="KB 62" link_text="Krsna Book 62">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Śiva realized that his benediction had become troublesome for Bāṇāsura and addressed him, "You rascal! You are very eager to fight, but since you have no one to fight with, you are distressed. Although you think that there is no one in the world to oppose you except me, I say that you will eventually find such a competent person. At that time your days will come to an end, and your flag of victory will no longer fly. Then you will see your false prestige smashed to pieces!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus, keeping forward a division of one akṣauhiṇī of soldiers, Kṛṣṇa proceeded toward Dvārakā. In the meantime, all the people of Dvārakā, having received the news that Lord Kṛṣṇa was returning with Aniruddha and Ūṣā in great opulence, decorated every corner of the city with flags, festoons and garlands. All the big roads and crossings were carefully cleansed and sprinkled with sandalwood pulp mixed with water. Everywhere was the fragrance of sandalwood. All the citizens joined their friends and relatives to welcome Lord Kṛṣṇa with great pomp and jubilation, and a tumultuous vibration of conchshells, drums and bugles received the Lord. In this way the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, entered His capital, Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_22" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The great sage Nārada, the elder personalities of the Yadu dynasty, and the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa Himself, all supported the statement of Uddhava. Lord Kṛṣṇa then took permission from His father, Vasudeva, and grandfather, Ugrasena, and He immediately ordered His servants Dāruka and Jaitra to arrange for travel to Hastināpura. When everything was prepared, Lord Kṛṣṇa especially bid farewell to Lord Balarāma and the King of the Yadus, Ugrasena, and after dispatching His queens along with their children and sending their necessary luggage ahead, He mounted His chariot, which bore the flag marked with the symbol of Garuḍa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_23" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The sixteen thousand queens, headed by the goddess of fortune Rukmiṇīdevī, the ideal wife of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and accompanied by their respective sons, all followed behind Lord Kṛṣṇa. They were dressed in costly garments decorated with ornaments, and their bodies were smeared with sandalwood pulp and garlanded with fragrant flowers. Riding on palanquins nicely decorated with silks, flags and golden lace, they followed their exalted husband, Lord Kṛṣṇa. The infantry soldiers carried shields, swords and lances in their hands and acted as royal bodyguards to the queens. In the rear of the procession were the wives and children of all the other followers, and there were many society girls also following. Many beasts of burden like bulls, buffalo, mules and asses carried the camps, bedding and carpets, and the women who followed were seated in separate palanquins on the backs of camels. This panoramic procession was accompanied by the shouts of the people and was full with the display of different colored flags, umbrellas and whisks and different varieties of weapons, dress, ornaments, helmets and armaments. Shining in the sunlight, the procession appeared just like an ocean with high waves and sharks.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_24" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The roads, streets and lanes of Hastināpura were all sprinkled with fragrant water through the trunks of intoxicated elephants. In different places of the city there were colorful festoons and flags decorating the houses and streets. At important crossroads there were gates with golden decorations, and at the two sides of the gates there were golden water jugs. These beautiful decorations glorified the opulence of the city. Participating in this great ceremony, all the citizens gathered here and there, dressed in colorful new clothing and decorated with ornaments, flower garlands and fragrant scents. The houses were all illuminated by hundreds and thousands of lamps placed in different corners of the cornices, walls, columns, bases and architraves, and from far away the rays of the lamps appeared to be celebrating the festival of Dīpāvalī (a particular festival observed on the New Year's Day of the Hindu calendar). Within the walls of the houses, fragrant incense was burning, and smoke rose through the windows, making the entire atmosphere very pleasing. On the top of every house, flags were flapping, and the golden waterpots kept on the roofs shone brilliantly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB75_25" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="79" link="KB 75" link_text="Krsna Book 75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 75|Krsna Book 75]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While the King was taking the avabhṛtha bath, different musical instruments vibrated, such as mṛdaṅgas, conchshells, paṇava drums, kettledrums and bugles, and the ankle bells of the dancing girls jingled. Many groups of professional singers sang as vīṇās, flutes, gongs and cymbals were played, and thus a tumultuous sound vibrated in the sky. The princely guests from many kingdoms, like Sṛñjaya, Kāmboja, Kuru, Kekaya and Kośala, were present with their different flags and gorgeously decorated elephants, chariots, horses and soldiers. All of them passed in a procession, with King Yudhiṣṭhira in the forefront. The executive members who had performed the sacrifice—the priests, religious ministers and brāhmaṇas—all loudly chanted the Vedic hymns.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB77_26" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="81" link="KB 77" link_text="Krsna Book 77">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 77|Krsna Book 77]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After talking with his charioteer, the son of Dāruka, Pradyumna could understand the real circumstances. Therefore he refreshed himself by washing his mouth and hands, and after arming himself properly with bows and arrows, he asked his charioteer to take him near the place where Śālva's commander in chief was standing. During the short absence of Pradyumna from the battlefield, Dyumān, Śālva's commander in chief, had been taking over the positions of the soldiers of the Yadu dynasty. Appearing on the battlefield, Pradyumna immediately stopped him and, smiling, shot eight arrows at him: with four arrows he killed Dyumān's four horses, and with one arrow his chariot driver, with another arrow he cut his bow in two, with another he cut his flag to pieces, and with the last he severed his head from his body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB77_27" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="81" link="KB 77" link_text="Krsna Book 77">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 77|Krsna Book 77]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The chariot of Lord Kṛṣṇa was marked with the flag bearing the insignia of Garuḍa, and as soon as the soldiers and warriors of the Yadu dynasty saw the flag, they could understand that Lord Kṛṣṇa was on the battlefield. By this time, almost all the soldiers of Śālva had been killed, but when Śālva saw that Kṛṣṇa had come to the battlefield, he released a great, powerful weapon, which flew through the sky with a roaring sound like a great meteor. It was so bright that the whole sky was lit up by its presence. But as soon as Lord Kṛṣṇa appeared, He tore the great weapon into hundreds and thousands of pieces by releasing His own arrows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_28" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At that time, due to the arrows released by the Śārṅga bow of Lord Kṛṣṇa, some of the princes lost their hands, some of them lost their legs, some lost their heads and their lives, and others fled from the battlefield.</p>
<p>"The Supreme Personality of Godhead then entered the most celebrated city of the universe, Dvārakā, and as He entered the city He appeared like the shining sun. The whole city of Dvārakā was profusely decorated on that occasion. There were so many flags and festoons and gates all over Dvārakā that the sunshine could not even enter the city. I have already told you that my father was very affectionate to me, so when he saw that my desire had been fulfilled by my getting Lord Kṛṣṇa as my husband, in great happiness he began to distribute to friends and relatives various kinds of gifts, such as valuable garments, ornaments, bedsteads and sitting carpets. Lord Kṛṣṇa is always self-sufficient, yet my father, out of his own accord, offered my husband a dowry consisting of riches, soldiers, elephants, chariots, horses and many rare and valuable weapons. He presented all these to the Lord with great enthusiasm. My dear Queen, at that time I could guess that in my previous life I must have performed some wonderfully pious activity, and as a result I can in this life be one of the maidservants in the house of the Supreme Personality of Godhead."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW14_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="6" link="RTW 1.4" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.4|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In other countries, especially in the Occident, tremendous progress has been a made in the various fields of material science—but it is all based on the material mind and body, which are creations of māyā, the illusory potency. It is for this reason that the Westerners lament, "In the dispensation of providence, man cannot have any rest." At present, the Indians have similarly taken to the path of self-destruction by aping the Western ways. The have discarded and desecrated their own culture and have become beggars at another's door. They are now flying their flag of independence, but this is also a dispensation of māyā. Factually, they cannot gain anything from it. The Occident has never delved into the three stages in the development of the eternal relationship between the infinitesimal soul and the infinite Supreme Whole.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Isopanisad" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Sri Isopanisad"><h3>Sri Isopanisad</h3>
</div>
<div id="ISO9_0" class="quote" parent="Sri_Isopanisad" book="OB" index="11" link="ISO 9" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:ISO 9|Sri Isopanisad 9, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Of the different classes of men—karmīs, jñānīs and yogīs—the karmīs are those who are engaged in the activities of sense gratification. In the modern civilization, 99.9 percent of the people are engaged in the activities of sense gratification under the flags of industrialism, economic development, altruism, political activism, and so on. All these activities are more or less based on satisfaction of the senses, to the exclusion of the kind of God consciousness described in the first mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Tilaka (Letters)

2012-03-11T13:57:23Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"tilak"|"tilaka"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Rishab|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Feb12}}
{{last|11Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=38}}
{{total|38}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:tilaka|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaISKCONNewYork14March1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="47" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- ISKCON New York 14 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- ISKCON New York 14 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- ISKCON New York 14 March, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- ISKCON New York 14 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept by blessings and offer the same to all devotees. I am in due receipt of your letter dated March 13, 1967. I am surprised to note that still meetings and negotiations are going on while our money is arrested. I do not know what short of business is this, if the negotiations are not complete while Mr, Taylor is so unscrupulous how this transaction can be terminated I do not know. If Mr. Taylor is receiving cash money what is his further demand I cannot imagine. I guess there is some defect in the whole manipulation. However we are completely dependent on Krishna and let us see what does He desires. There are so many gentlemen involved in this negotiation and all of them are Americans so I have nothing to say in this matter. And what about Mr. Kallman? Still he is manufacturing records? I shall be glad to hear about him. Please offer him my regards.</p>
<p>And we have another Mr. Ypslantin. Mr. Goldsmith suggested that he would take $200.00 and we have already paid him $300,00 and still he wants $150.00. But we need immediately permanent visa. Without it I think I cannot go to Canada because as soon as I leave the border of U.S.A. the bill pending in the congress on my behalf will be automatically cancelled. So I will have to take new Visa from Canada for entering USA of which we cannot say any thing what they will decide. In any case I will have to go to Canada by the end of April as it is already arranged and if it is possible to get the permanent residence Visa. I think we may pay Mr. Ypslantin further $150.00. If not then I do not know what to do. Better consult our other Lawyer friends. What can I advice more. Man's artificial civilisation has created so many artificial laws that we, although God's men, have difficulties to travel in God's countries on God's business. The foolish law makers should have at least given us some facilities to make people Krishna conscious so that they might be happy in this life and in the next. The Kingdom of Maya is like that and still we have to execute our business in Krishna Consciousness.</p>
<p>Regarding Tilak I give you permission for the interested friends.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraCalcutta13October1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="175" link="Letter to Damodara -- Calcutta 13 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Calcutta 13 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Calcutta 13 October, 1967|Letter to Damodara -- Calcutta 13 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In my opinion, Clean shaved Brahmacharies & Grhasthas in saffron robes look like angels from Baikunta. Translation of prayers into English is good & if somebody dresses like nice American gentleman without any robes, I have no objection; but every one of my disciples must have the flag & marks of tilak on forehead. This is essential. Besides that, nobody should do anything without my sanction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta14October1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="178" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very sorry that he is exploiting his present position as a sannyasi. I have no objection if members of the Society dress like nice American gentlemen; but in all circumstances a devotee cannot avoid tilak, flag on head, & beads on neck. These are essential features of a Vaisnava. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaCalcutta16October1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="181" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since you have returned to N.Y. you have falsely dictated that I do not want the robes or flags. Why are you disturbing the whole situation in my absence. I never ordered you to speak like that. They must continue to have robes & tilak & flags & they must distinguish themselves from the hippies. I never objected to any of my students dressing like nice American gentleman, clean shaved; those who are my disciples must have flag, tilak & beads on neck without fail. Anyway I never advised you to dictate on behalf, please therefore do not misrepresent me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPradyumnaCalcutta17October1967_4" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="182" link="Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967|Letter to Pradyumna -- Calcutta 17 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Up to date gentlemen are all clean shaved so if we do not keep long hair & dress ourselves nicely with tilaka, flag & beads on the neck, apart from our devotional service, then certainly we shall be distinct from the Hippies. I think we should follow this principle rigidly & there is no question of giving up robes in the temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaNavadvipa28October1967_5" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="196" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Navadvipa 28 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Navadvipa 28 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Navadvipa 28 October, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Navadvipa 28 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I've received your note along with Brahmananda's for first time since you left to N.Y. You had no desire to stop in London. This is clear to me from Hayagriva's letter which indicated that you had already planned to go there even before you left India. Since you have returned to N.Y. you have falsely dictated that I do not want the robes or flags. Why are you disturbing the whole situation in my absence. I never ordered you to speak like that. They must continue to have robes & tilak & flags & they must distinguish themselves from the hippies. I never objected to any of my students dressing like nice American gentleman, clean shaved; but those who are my disciples must have flag, tilak & beads on the neck without fail. Anyway I never advised you to dictate on my behalf. Please therefore do not misrepresent me. You have been given sannyasa to follow my principles & not to disturb me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLilasukhaSanFrancisco17December1967_6" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="254" link="Letter to Lilasukha -- San Francisco 17 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Lilasukha -- San Francisco 17 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lilasukha -- San Francisco 17 December, 1967|Letter to Lilasukha -- San Francisco 17 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One has to be engaged in one's specific occupation and at the same time to advance in Krishna Consciousness. Herewith please find your beads. Get some Small Beads to be fixed up in your neck. Have regularly the Tilaka marks. Brahmananda will assist you in all details. Be happy in Krishna Consciousness. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalaiSanFrancisco12March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="111" link="Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968|Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Householders may wear dhotis in the Temple, or as they like, but not of the saffron color. They may wear white, yellow, or whatever. Outside the Temple they may wear American gentleman's dress, with Tilaka, flag, and beads. It is not required to wear dhotis, as this society does not understand, so outside the Temple dress suit is more socially acceptable. If they so desire, for ceremony, they can dress in dhotis for Kirtana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaAllstonMass23May1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="169" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A pure devotee is always free from the four principle restrictions, and he has a tilaka on his forehead. At least these symptoms indicate one's purity in Krishna Consciousness. If one is not following these principles, he is not considered to be a pure devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal3July1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="222" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 3 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bali Maharaja may be shown as not more than 40 years old, very nice looking king, well dressed like the royal order, and with mustache and no beard. Sukaracharya should be wearing a Saivite tilaka, and also Maharaja Bali can have a Saivite tilaka, until after he meets with Vamanadeva, and then you can change Bali Maharaja's tilaka into a Vaisnava one.</p>
<p>Yes, Pradyumna is typing that 3rd canto and will send you soon. Hoping you are all well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaMontreal30August1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="292" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 30 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 30 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 30 August, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 30 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Saivite tilaka is three pundra, 3 lines, on the forehead, in 3 parallel lines. Our tilak udra pundra, they are distinctive marks of different sections. There are two sections of the Vedic followers. Namely, the impersonalists and personalists. So the tilak distinguishes one from the impersonalists. Our udra pundra, Visnu temple, udra pundra means Visnu temple, so we are distinguished from the mayavadis who use the three parallel lines, tripundra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSeattle6October1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="350" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 6 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next point is that you should dress just like perfect American gentlemen, but the sikha and tilak must be very prominent. Coat, pants, necktie, and everything, Brahmacari and Grhasthas, they can put on, because you are not Sannyasi. In the temple, you can dress as brahmacari, but in order not to become ridiculous in the eyes of others, outside you should dress just like a very nice perfect aristocratic American. So there is no objection. But we must have always our tilak and sikha and there is no compromise for this purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaJayagovindaSeattle13October1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="363" link="Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Seattle 13 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Seattle 13 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Seattle 13 October, 1968|Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Seattle 13 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">But before going either to Bombay or coming back to your country or Europe, please try to realize Rs. 2000 from Hitsaran, because if you come back without realizing this money, and I am here, then the money will be swallowed up by him, as you have already given me hints that he is a debtor. I am enclosing herewith the copy of the letter in which Hitsaran acknowledge receipt of Rs. 2000 for purchasing paper for printing my books. But now it appears that he has spent this money for personal expenditures, and has not returned the manuscript to you. You should see Seth Dalmia at his home: No. 2, Tilaka Road, New Delhi, and explain to him and try to realize the money through his influence, and purchase the Deities as I have requested.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRobertHendryLosAngeles3August1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="492" link="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969|Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wanting to become Krishna Conscious is also as good as being in a state of Krishna Consciousness. There is no actual difference, but the difference is only just like the difference between green mangos and fully ripened mangos. The ripened mango is not a separate mango, but it is another condition of the green mango. So if the green mango is properly taken care of, it will surely come to the stage of the ripened mango. Therefore, as a mango, there is no difference between the two stages. So far as your dress is concerned, that is immaterial. But as a soldier you know that every soldier has got a uniform dress according to the army etiquette of regulation. Therefore, the army of Krishna Consciousness must have at least the tilak on the forehead in all conditions. For your business you can wear your naval service uniform; similarly, if you have tilak on your forehead as a soldier of Krishna Consciousness, you may not have so much objection, because it is essential. Your ideas are great, and your efficiency is laudable.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraHamburg31August1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="537" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969|Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometime back I sent one letter addressed to the Archbishop of Canterbury, supposed to be presented through Mr. George Harrison, and I shall be glad to know what happened to that letter. If it was not presented before, it may be done so when George Harrison meets the Archbishop for the church. Actually our Krishna Conscious movement is genuine Christian movement. Christ means Krishna, love of Godhead, Who has His face annointed with tilak. There is a word Kristos in the Greek dictionary, and this word is supposed to be borrowed from the Sanskrit word "Krishna," and Christ is derived from Kristos.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRaktakLondon25September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="581" link="Letter to Raktak -- London, 25 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Raktak -- London, 25 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Raktak -- London, 25 September, 1969|Letter to Raktak -- London, 25 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The idea is that dress has to be accepted according to the taste of others and foodstuffs are to be accepted according to the eater's taste. So if you think this kind of dress will attract more people, you can dress yourself in that manner. But our real dress is the tilaka and sikha. (indistinct) always present there. So consult with (indistinct) and decide what is to be done in this (indistinct).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaTittenhurst2November1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Melvani, I am glad that he has come to you from Montreal, but his photo shows he is not in the standard dress; and the tilak is not correctly made. Anyway, you welcome him. He is a very nice gentleman. But try to convince him to follow all of our principles. That will be very nice. Please offer my obeisances to your good wife, Himavati. I hope this will meet you both in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKsirodakasayiLosAngeles10January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Ksirodakasayi -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Ksirodakasayi -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ksirodakasayi -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970|Letter to Ksirodakasayi -- Los Angeles 10 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gita editions, you will find a peculiarity that, in place of Krishna, they have mentioned Paramatma or Paramisvara, or like that. These expressions are more or less indications of impersonalism. Therefore, when Bhagavad-gita should be recited, always read "Krishna." This transcendental word should be mentioned. So, in that way, you may continue your Tuesday class. Both you and your wife should decorate your foreheads with urdhapundra tilaka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhavaMaharajaLosAngeles21January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="36" link="Letter to Madhava Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhava Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhava Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970|Letter to Madhava Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The newspaper reporters advertise about these boys and girls as the "bright faced," and actually it is so. By nature these American boys and girls are fair complexioned or white. They are beautiful also, and when they take to Krishna Consciousness with symbols of mala and tilaka they appear to be coming directly from Vaikuntha Planets.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles30January1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="64" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the tapes; I think the distribution to many centers is becoming puzzling. Therefore, I will send the tapes one to Boston and the other to Detroit alternately. I think that will solve the problem. So I will go on doing that, and you be in correspondence with Bhagavan das and do the needful. Regarding the demons' tilak: There is no necessity of putting Saivite tilaka on their foreheads, although most of the demons are like that. When there is particular mention that a demon is the devotee of Lord Siva, in that case the Saivite tilaka may be marked.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahanandaLosAngeles27April1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="271" link="Letter to Mahananda -- Los Angeles 27 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Mahananda -- Los Angeles 27 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahananda -- Los Angeles 27 April, 1970|Letter to Mahananda -- Los Angeles 27 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your appreciation of our Krishna Consciousness Movement is very nice, and if you will carry this practical philosophy to the people of your great nation you will know the result for sure that this movement is the solution to all the problems of life. So I am glad that you are now going to our Washington center with your good wife. Please work there combinedly with great enthusiasm in advancing in Krishna Consciousness. I am very glad also that you and Hladini Dasi are now married in tilak by Sriman Bhagavan das. Please take my blessings for your spiritual marriage, and be happy in Krishna Conscious life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles9May1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="298" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the Vedas personified, they should be drawn just like you have seen some pictures of great sages. They are young in appearance like perfect Vaisnavas, and they may be shown with tilak and Vaisnava markings in that way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhaMadhavaSharanLosAngeles6June1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="347" link="Letter to Radha Madhava Sharan -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Radha Madhava Sharan -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radha Madhava Sharan -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1970|Letter to Radha Madhava Sharan -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your cooperation, I have got many things to ask from you, but because you are a 70 year retired man I do not wish to overburden you. For the time being if you kindly help us by sending some goods from Vrndavana just like some chanting beads, some brass murtis, gopi-candana tilaka and similar other things. I understand that you have got business in Allahabad, so if your sons and grandsons there can supply us Banarasi dhoti and saris from Benares as well as some brass utensils from there, this is one thing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadharamanaSharanjiLosAngeles25June1970_6" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="383" link="Letter to Radharamana Sharanji -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Radharamana Sharanji -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radharamana Sharanji -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970|Letter to Radharamana Sharanji -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next point is whether the principal temples in Vrndavana, say for example Radharamanaji's Temple where you are staying, will have any objection to admit these Europeans and Americans for darsana and kirtana. From sastric point of view there cannot be any objection because they are now pure Vaisnavas following rigidly the rules and regulations. As you already have seen in the "Kalyana" magazine, April 1970, they are taking twice daily bath, having kuntis, chanting Hare Krsna on the beads, decorating the body with twelve tilaka marks and following the four regulative principles 1) no eating of meat, fish or eggs, 2) no illicit sex, 3) to taking of any kind of intoxicants, including coffee, tea, and cigarettes, and 4) no gambling, strictly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanBombay24March1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 March, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 March, 1971|Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 24 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Most of my students were drug addicted formerly and now having taken to Krsna Consciousness, they have given up everything and rapidly progressed toward spiritual realization. There is a Vedic injunction that one has to realize Krishna nicely and then he becomes perfectly wise. Here is a good opportunity to get cooperation from the government in the matter of our Hare Krishna Movement. Our process of helping the misguided youth should remain the same. Namely, they should join the different services in the temple; chanting, dancing in ecstasy with Hare Krishna Mantra. They must be cleanly shaved, with tilak, have saffron robes, take prasadam, attend classes, chant 16 rounds of beads daily, etc. We are sure anyone who joins us will be free of all material disease including craziness and madness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTilakaEvalynLosAngeles5July1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="281" link="Letter to Tilaka (Evalyn) -- Los Angeles 5 July, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tilaka (Evalyn) -- Los Angeles 5 July, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tilaka (Evalyn) -- Los Angeles 5 July, 1971|Letter to Tilaka (Evalyn) -- Los Angeles 5 July, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to thank you very much for your kind letter dated 11th June, 1971 asking for initiation and you will be glad to know that I have accepted you as my duly initiated disciple. Your beads have been chanted on and are enclosed herewith. Your spiritual name is Tilaka Devi Dasi. Tilaka means victory personified.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMakhanlalLosAngeles14July1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="308" link="Letter to Makhanlal -- Los Angeles 14 July, 1971" link_text="Letter to Makhanlal -- Los Angeles 14 July, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Makhanlal -- Los Angeles 14 July, 1971|Letter to Makhanlal -- Los Angeles 14 July, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter undated and have noted the contents carefully. Yes, you have my blessings for the gayatri initiations of Jaya Deva Das Brahmacari and your wife Tilaka Devi Dasi. I am enclosing herewith a tape of the gayatri mantra chanted by me along with two copies of gayatri mantra and one sacred thread, duly chanted on by me, as well. The process should be that you let each of them hear the tape individually (through earphones). Show them how to chant on the fingers. Let them read the mantra and listen to the tape. Then, on my behalf you can present the sacred thread to Jaya Deva.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMakhanlalTilakaNairobi24September1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="466" link="Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971|Letter to Makhanlal, Tilaka -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letters dated 30th August, 1971 and have noted the contents. Also I have received the check for $80. as daksina from Tilaka Devi Dasi and I thank you very much for the same. It is interesting to note that her father is consulate general for Madras. He can help us if he gives an introductory letter in favor of Madhudvisa Swami to see the ambassador in Delhi. We want this ambassador should take part in the big function we are going to hold in Mayapur.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaBombay22October1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="503" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Bombay 22 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Bombay 22 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Bombay 22 October, 1971|Letter to Rayarama -- Bombay 22 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As it is stated in Bhagavad-gita that the Lord is completely pure and we cannot approach Krishna without being purified. So as you say that you do not feel very much encouraged in Deity worship and temple life, I see that your disease is still continuing. Under the circumstances simple academic career will not help you. If you want to live with us you must accept temple life, namely cleanly shaven head, observing the regulative principles, decorating the body with tilak, etc. You know all these things.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaHonolulu13May1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="247" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Honolulu 13 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Honolulu 13 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Honolulu 13 May, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa -- Honolulu 13 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If we open a branch in Madras, actually there are so many poor children there. Spiritual education and food, that is proper. Simply supplying food is nonsense. Spiritual education means just to inject in their ears about our philosophy, externally they chant beads, wear tilak, without any discrimination of Hindu or Muslim or anything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniLondon6August1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="423" link="Letter to Jadurani -- London 6 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- London 6 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- London 6 August, 1972|Letter to Jadurani -- London 6 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Brahmins are sometimes also Saivites, so you can paint Kasyapa Muni with Siva tilak as you have depicted. Varaha is fighting in the outer space and the rain of pus and blood and hair is coming down in the outer space. Just like we also change different bodies, similarly Brahma also changes his bodies. But exactly how to paint His bodies, that you have to ask Brahma, I cannot answer. You have seen so many bodies, you can paint like you have seen.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaBombay10December1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="330" link="Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973|Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding what is a Vaisnava, Vaisnava means that when others see him, they will also chant Hare Krsna. So why not give them the chance of seeing by wearing the beads, tilaka, and sikha? You are not paramahamsa that you can do whatever you like. So my advice to you is that you remain ideal Vaisnava internally and externally, and everyone will respect you. Don't be agitated. They will come back because they are chanting maha mantra. You keep your standard and try to help them, but don't become influenced by them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraBombay8April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 8 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 8 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 8 April, 1974|Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 8 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not know what makes the management take this attitude. If you can remove this restriction you will do a great service to the Gaudiya Vaisnava community. According to sastra anyone who wears tilaka and sikha and kunti over and above the Vaisnava dress or Vaisnava sannyasi must be accepted especially while chanting Hare Krishna mantra with bead bags. Kindly convince them and induce them to allow these Vaisnavas to enter Jagannatha Temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaHyderabad23April1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="148" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Hyderabad 23 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Hyderabad 23 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Hyderabad 23 April, 1974|Letter to Niranjana -- Hyderabad 23 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Even though you are mixing with all kinds of the student class at the university, you must strictly refrain from the four prohibitive sinful activities, and as an initiated student you must not let a day pass when you do not chant at least 16 rounds of Hare Krsna Mantra. If you can follow just these things nicely that in itself will be strong preaching by behavior. You should also always wear Kunti beads around the neck and wear the marking of tilak. People will inquire from you and you can tell them about Krsna Consciousness and sell them books also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopijanavallabhaVrindaban19September1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="420" link="Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Vrindaban 19 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Vrindaban 19 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Vrindaban 19 September, 1974|Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Vrindaban 19 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon your recommendation I am initiating the following disciples. You must see that they strictly follow the regulative principles, the four prohibitions as well as the devotional practices of arising early, taking morning bath, putting on tilaka, attending mangal arati, chanting japa 16 rounds, and attending Srimmad Bhagavatam class. This is the duty of all my initiated disciples, whether they are big or they are small. Actually in our movement there is no such thing as big or small. Everyone is a devotee. So everyone is expected to follow the devotional practices.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniNellore5January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Nellore 5 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Nellore 5 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Nellore 5 January, 1976|Letter to Jadurani -- Nellore 5 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, if Lord Visnu appeared as a Saivite then He must have Saivite tilaka. The brahmanas in Krishna lila should have shaved heads and sikhas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaNewVrindaban30June1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="375" link="Letter to Giriraja -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976|Letter to Giriraja -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A devotee is very much anxious to chant Hare Krishna and to live in that place where Krishna has His pastimes, generally Vrindaban, Mathura, Dvaraka, like that. All of our men who are coming to India for this purpose, they are properly initiated and following the regulative principles. In this connection, the certificates of the S. Indian authorities gotten by Yasodanandana Swami can be used, where in they certify that our ISKCON men are proper Vaisnavas, decorated with tilaka in twelve places, etc., etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lettertounknown228September1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="542" link="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976|Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The ISKCON movement has actually got together all nations in the world by their adoption of nonviolence creed and spreading of Krishna's name, door-to-door. Amongst us there are Hindus, Muslims, Jews, Christians, Buddhists and others who in the same way initiating themselves with shaved head, sikha, tilaka and sacred thread are engaged in singing Krishna nama in accordance with the scripture, "krsna kirtana gana nartana parau." So I fervently request my gentle countrymen to have a thorough investigation of our affairs so as to discontinue their uncalled for agitations.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Overflood (Books)

2012-03-11T13:28:22Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"over flood"|"overflood"|"overflooded"|"overflooding"|"overfloods"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|11Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=9|CC=7|OB=12|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|28}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Overflood|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Preface and Introduction"><h3>SB Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="SBIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" book="SB" index="1" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Many devotees of Lord Caitanya like Śrīla Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura, Śrī Locana dāsa Ṭhākura, Śrīla Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī, Śrī Kavikarṇapūra, Śrī Prabodhānanda Sarasvatī, Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī, Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī, Śrī Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī, Śrī Jīva Gosvāmī, Śrī Gopāla Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī, Śrī Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and in this latter age within two hundred years, Śrī Viśvanātha Cakravartī, Śrī Baladeva Vidyābhūṣana, Śrī Śyāmānanda Gosvāmī, Śrī Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura, Śrī Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura and at last Śrī Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura (our spiritual master) and many other great and renowned scholars and devotees of the Lord have prepared voluminous books and literatures on the life and precepts of the Lord. Such literatures are all based on the śāstras like the Vedas, Purāṇas, Upaniṣads, Rāmāyaṇa, Mahābhārata and other histories and authentic literatures approved by the recognized ācāryas. They are unique in composition and unrivaled in presentation, and they are full of transcendental knowledge. Unfortunately the people of the world are still ignorant of them, but when these literatures, which are mostly in Sanskrit and Bengali, come to light the world and when they are presented before thinking people, then India's glory and the message of love will overflood this morbid world, which is vainly searching after peace and prosperity by various illusory methods not approved by the ācāryas in the chain of disciplic succession.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SBIntroduction_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" book="SB" index="1" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord extensively traveled all over the southern part of India. The great saint of Mahārāṣṭra known as Saint Tukārāma was also initiated by the Lord. Saint Tukārāma, after initiation by the Lord, overflooded the whole of the Mahārāṣṭra Province with the saṅkīrtana movement, and the transcendental flow is still rolling on in the southwestern part of the great Indian peninsula.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SBIntroduction_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" book="SB" index="1" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Māyāvādī sannyāsīs designate themselves as Nārāyaṇa. Vārāṇasī is still overflooded with many Māyāvādī sannyāsīs. Some people who saw the Lord in His saṅkīrtana party considered Him to be actually Nārāyaṇa, and this report reached the camp of the great sannyāsī Prakāśānanda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1831_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="296" link="SB 1.8.31" link_text="SB 1.8.31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.8.31|SB 1.8.31, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear Kṛṣṇa, Yaśodā took up a rope to bind You when You committed an offense, and Your perturbed eyes overflooded with tears, which washed the mascara from Your eyes. And You were afraid, though fear personified is afraid of You. This sight is bewildering to me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2932_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="310" link="SB 2.9.32" link_text="SB 2.9.32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.9.32|SB 2.9.32, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord lifted the Govardhana Hill when He was only seven years old and protected His pure devotees at Vṛndāvana from the wrath of Indra, who was overflooding the place with rain. Now this lifting of the Govardhana Hill by a seven-year-old boy may be unbelievable for the faithless, but for the devotees it is absolutely believable. The devotee believes in the almighty potency of the Lord, while the faithless say that the Lord is almighty but do not believe it. Such men with a poor fund of knowledge do not know that the Lord is the Lord eternally and that one cannot become the Lord by meditation for millions of years or by mental speculation for billions of years.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3119_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="390" link="SB 3.11.9" link_text="SB 3.11.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.11.9|SB 3.11.9, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is advised herein that the bore in the copper measuring pot must be made with a probe weighing not more than four māṣa and measuring not longer than four fingers. This regulates the diameter of the hole. The pot is submerged in water, and the overflooding time is called a daṇḍa. This is another way of measuring the duration of a daṇḍa, just as time is measured by sand in a glass. It appears that in the days of Vedic civilization there was no dearth of knowledge in physics, chemistry or higher mathematics. Measurements were calculated in different ways, as simply as could be done.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB42239_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="920" link="SB 4.22.39" link_text="SB 4.22.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.39|SB 4.22.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When the tide comes over the river, it overwhelms the flowing of the river, and the river itself becomes overflooded, and the waves from the sea become more prominent than the waves from the river. Similarly, a devotee with intelligence plans so many things for the service of the Lord in Kṛṣṇa consciousness that stagnant material desires become overflooded by the desire to serve the Lord. As confirmed by Yāmunācārya, since he has been engaged in the service of the lotus feet of the Lord, there is always a current of newer and newer desires flowing to serve the Lord, so much so that the stagnant desire of sex life becomes very insignificant.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42410_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="991" link="SB 4.24.10" link_text="SB 4.24.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.24.10|SB 4.24.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not possible at the present moment to perform repeated yajñas as Mahārāja Barhiṣat performed, but it is within our means to perform saṅkīrtana-yajña, which does not cost anything. One can sit down anywhere and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare. If the surface of the globe is overflooded with the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, the people of the world will be very, very happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB61642_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="620" link="SB 6.16.42" link_text="SB 6.16.42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.16.42|SB 6.16.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One may argue that the sacrifice of animals is recommended in the Vedas. This recommendation, however, is a restriction. Without Vedic restrictions on the purchase of meat, people will purchase meat from the market, which will be overflooded with meat shops, and slaughterhouses will increase. To restrict this, sometimes the Vedas say that one may eat meat after sacrificing an insignificant animal like a goat before the goddess Kālī. In any case, a system of religion in which animal sacrifices are recommended is inauspicious for those who perform the sacrifices and for the animals.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17297_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2232" link="CC Adi 17.297" link_text="CC Adi 17.297">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.297|CC Adi 17.297, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu overflooded the entire world by distributing transcendental loving service. No one can understand His character and activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya124_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="24" link="CC Madhya 1.24" link_text="CC Madhya 1.24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.24|CC Madhya 1.24, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu sent Nityānanda Prabhu from Jagannātha Purī to Bengal, which is known as Gauḍa-deśa, and Lord Nityānanda Prabhu overflooded that country with the transcendental loving service of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya7118_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1371" link="CC Madhya 7.118" link_text="CC Madhya 7.118">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.118|CC Madhya 7.118, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">By hearing the holy name of Kṛṣṇa, the entire country became Vaiṣṇava. It was as if the nectar of the holy name of Kṛṣṇa overflooded the entire country.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya11218_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2484" link="CC Madhya 11.218" link_text="CC Madhya 11.218">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 11.218|CC Madhya 11.218, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When the congregational chanting began, ecstatic love immediately overflooded everything, and all the residents of Jagannātha Purī came running.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya588_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="982" link="CC Antya 5.88" link_text="CC Antya 5.88">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 5.88|CC Antya 5.88, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">To inundate the three worlds with nectar is the purpose of the pastimes of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. How this could be possible was exhibited by Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and later by Ṭhākura Narottama dāsa and Śyāmānanda Gosvāmī, who all represented the mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Now that same mercy is overflooding the entire world through the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. The present Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is nondifferent from the pastimes performed by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu when He was personally present, for the same principles are being followed and the same actions performed without fail.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya6301_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1357" link="CC Antya 6.301" link_text="CC Antya 6.301">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 6.301|CC Antya 6.301, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Thinking of how he had received the govardhana-śilā directly from the hands of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Raghunātha dāsa was always overflooded with ecstatic love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1514_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2502" link="CC Antya 15.14" link_text="CC Antya 15.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 15.14|CC Antya 15.14, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, “"Though the hearts of the gopīs are like high-standing hills, they are inundated by the waves of the nectarean ocean of Kṛṣṇa"s beauty. His sweet voice enters their ears and gives them transcendental bliss, the touch of His body is cooler than millions and millions of moons together, and the nectar of His bodily fragrance overfloods the entire world. O My dear friend, that Kṛṣṇa, who is the son of Nanda Mahārāja and whose lips are exactly like nectar, is attracting My five senses by force.’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC1_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="7" link="TLC 1" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 1|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the way to the temple, the Lord was chanting and dancing, and thousands of people were following Him. Some of these people were crying, and some were laughing. Some were dancing, and some were singing, and some were falling on the ground, offering obeisances to the Lord. In all cases, all of them were roaring the holy name of Kṛṣṇa. It is said that in spite of being at the confluence of the rivers Ganges and Yamunā, Prayāga was never flooded until the appearance of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, at which time the city was overflooded by love of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC9_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="15" link="TLC 9" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 9|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many different pastimes of Kṛṣṇa—such as His pastimes in the forms of Vāsudeva and Saṅkarṣaṇa—and in the material sky His pastimes are carried on as the first puruṣa incarnation, the creator of the material world. There are also pastimes in which He incarnates as a fish or a tortoise, and there are pastimes in which He takes the forms of Lord Brahmā and Lord Śiva, as incarnations of the material qualities. In His pastimes as an empowered incarnation, He takes the form of King Pṛthu, and He also carries on His pastimes as the Supersoul in everyone's heart and as the impersonal Brahman as well. Although He has innumerable pastimes, the most important is that of Kṛṣṇa in human form frolicking in Vṛndāvana, dancing with the gopīs, playing with the Pāṇḍavas on the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra and playing in Mathurā and Dvārakā. Of His important pastimes in human form, the most important are those pastimes in which He appears as a cowherd boy, a newly grown youth who plays a flute. It is to be understood that a mere partial manifestation of His pastimes in Goloka, Mathurā and Dvārāvatī, or Dvārakā, can overflood the whole universe with love of Godhead. Every living entity can be attracted by the beautiful qualities of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC31_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="37" link="TLC 31" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 31|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The human form of life is meant for understanding this transcendental land of Vṛndāvana, and one who is fortunate should cultivate knowledge of Vṛndāvana and its residents. In that supreme abode are surabhi cows that overflood the land with milk. Since not even a moment there is misused, there is no past, present or future. An expansion of this Vṛndāvana, which is the supreme abode of Kṛṣṇa, is also present on this earth, and superior devotees worship it as the supreme abode.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD26_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="195" link="NOD 26" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 26|Nectar of Devotion 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is stated in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam that when Akrūra, who drove Kṛṣṇa from Vṛndāvana to Mathurā, saw the footprints of Kṛṣṇa on the land of Vṛndāvana, his ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa increased so much that the hairs on his body stood up. His eyes became overflooded with tears, and in such ecstasy he jumped out of the chariot and fell down on the ground and began to chant, "How wonderful this is! How wonderful this is!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD26_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="198" link="NOD 26" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 26|Nectar of Devotion 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a statement by a gopī who addressed Subala, a friend of Kṛṣṇa: "My dear Subala, I know that Kṛṣṇa is your friend and that you always enjoy smiling and joking with Him. The other day I saw you both standing together. You were keeping your hand upon Kṛṣṇa's shoulder, and both of you were joyfully smiling. When I saw the two of you standing like that in the distance, my eyes at once became overflooded with tears."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI9_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="10" link="NOI 9" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 9|Nectar of Instruction 9, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The holy place known as Mathurā is spiritually superior to Vaikuṇṭha, the transcendental world, because the Lord appeared there. Superior to Mathurā—Purī is the transcendental forest of Vṛndāvana because of Kṛṣṇa's rāsa-līlā pastimes. And superior to the forest of Vṛndāvana is Govardhana Hill, for it was raised by the divine hand of Śrī Kṛṣṇa and was the site of His various loving pastimes. And, above all, the superexcellent Śrī Rādhā-kuṇḍa stands supreme, for it is overflooded with the ambrosial nectarean prema of the Lord of Gokula, Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Where, then, is that intelligent Person who is unwilling to serve this divine Rādhā-kuṇḍa, which is situated at the foot of Govardhana Hill?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB16_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="20" link="KB 16" link_text="Krsna Book 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 16|Krsna Book 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The kadamba tree from which Kṛṣṇa jumped was the only tree there which was not dead. Some commentators say that due to being touched by the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, the tree immediately became alive. In some other Purāṇas it is stated that Garuḍa, the eternal carrier of Viṣṇu, knew that Kṛṣṇa would take this action in the future, and so he put some nectar on this tree to preserve it. When Lord Kṛṣṇa jumped into the water, the river overflooded its banks to a distance of one hundred yards, as if something very large had fallen into it. This exhibition of Kṛṣṇa's strength is not at all uncommon, because He is the reservoir of all strength.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB27_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="31" link="KB 27" link_text="Krsna Book 27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 27|Krsna Book 27]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Then the surabhi cow bathed Kṛṣṇa with her milk, and Indra bathed Him with the water of the celestial Ganges through the trunk of his carrier elephant. After this, the surabhi cows and all the demigods and their mothers joined the heavenly king, Indra, in worshiping Lord Kṛṣṇa by bathing Him with Ganges water and the milk of the surabhis. Thus Govinda, Lord Kṛṣṇa, was pleased with all of them. The residents of all higher planetary systems, such as Gandharvaloka, Vidyādharaloka, Siddhaloka and Cāraṇaloka, all combined and glorified the Lord by chanting His holy name as their wives and damsels danced with great joy. They very much satisfied the Lord by incessantly pouring flowers from the sky. When everything was very nicely and joyfully settled, the cows overflooded the surface of the earth with their milk. The water of the rivers began to flow with various tasty liquids and give nourishment to the trees, producing fruits and flowers of different colors and tastes. The trees began to pour drops of honey. The hills and mountains began to produce potent medicinal plants and valuable stones. Because of Kṛṣṇa's presence, all these things happened very nicely, and the lower animals, who were generally envious of one another, were envious no longer.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Balarāma, who is also known as Saṅkarṣaṇa, began to fight with His club in such a heroic way that the river of blood created by Kṛṣṇa overflooded. Cowards became very much afraid upon seeing the ghastly and horrible scene, and heroes began to talk delightedly among themselves about the heroism of the two brothers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB80_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="84" link="KB 80" link_text="Krsna Book 80">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 80|Krsna Book 80]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa continued to talk with His brāhmaṇa friend: “My dear friend, I think you remember our activities during the days when we were living as students. You may remember that once we went to collect fuel from the forest on the order of the guru's wife. While collecting the dried wood, we entered the dense forest and by chance became lost. There was an unexpected dust storm and then clouds and lightning in the sky and the explosive sound of thunder. Then sunset came, and we were lost in the dark jungle. After this, there was severe rainfall; the whole ground was overflooded with water, and we could not trace out the way to return to our guru's āśrama. You may remember that heavy rainfall—it was not actually rainfall but a sort of devastation. On account of the dust storm and the heavy rain, we began to feel greatly pained, and in whichever direction we turned we were bewildered. In that distressed condition, we took each other's hand and tried to find our way out. We passed the whole night in that way, and early in the morning, when our absence became known to our gurudeva, he sent his other disciples to search us out. He also came with them, and when they reached us in the jungle they found us very much distressed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB2_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="3" link="LOB 2" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 2|Light of the Bhagavata 2, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The scorching heat of the sun evaporates water from the seas, rivers, lakes, and reservoirs, and there is little water anywhere. The people become thirsty and always look overhead for rain, but in despair. Yet just at the right moment, torrents of rain begin to fall everywhere in the land, even on the hard stones, and the land becomes overflooded.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LOB4_1" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="5" link="LOB 4" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 4|Light of the Bhagavata 4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">We should not try to be beautiful like seasonal flowers or greenery that flourish in the rainy season but are weary in the winter. To be enlivened by the clouds of ignorance overhead and to enjoy the sight of temporary greenery is not at all desirable. One should try to live in the unlimited clear sky overflooded with the rays of the sun and moon. That is what we actually desire. A life of freedom in eternity, complete knowledge, and a blissful atmosphere is the heart's desire of an enlightened soul. We should undertake all sorts of penances and austerities to attain that permanent source of happiness.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Minimize (Letters)

2012-03-10T14:28:32Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"minimization"|"minimize"|"minimized"|"minimizes"|"minimizing"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|26Feb12}}
{{last|10Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=40}}
{{total|40}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Minimize|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles13February1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="54" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received also one letter from Upendra today, and I am so glad he is released within 10 days. That was my expectation when he came to see me, that he couldn't be incarcerated for more than a week. This instance of suffering by a devotee should be carefully noted. As Upendra was in the beginning incarcerated for 3 months, it was reduced to one week; similarly, when a devotee is seen in trouble, it should be accepted as God's Mercy. Just like Upendra's suffering for 3 months was destined by the law, but by the Mercy of God the suffering is reduced to one week only. So a devotee always accepts his distress as minimized by God's Mercy, although he would have to suffer many more times the suffering. Any one who accepts this philosophy of God's Mercy in suffering conditions, and still makes progress in Krishna Consciousness, it is said that he is sure to go back to Home, Back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSanFrancisco26March1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="127" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 26 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This morning I have sent you one note of the tape regarding Pradyumna's hospital bill. I think I shall be able to send you $500.00 from this centre. I understand that Hospital bills are also paid by small installments. We have to make arrangement for future emergency and I wish to organize a central board for such management. For me it is not possible to look after the administrative affairs. Some of you should form a committee. for this kind of management. In India the Brahmacaris collect alms and subscription But here it is not possible to do like that: therefore all Brahmacaris may work at least part time so that our financial difficulty may be minimized.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacisutaAllstonMass30May1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="180" link="Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968|Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">he 10 kinds of offenses are like this:</p>
<p>Blaspheming the Lord's devotee</p>
<p>Considering the Lord and the demigods on the same level—or assuming there are many gods</p>
<p>Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master</p>
<p>Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures</p>
<p>Interpreting the Holy Name of God</p>
<p>Committing sin on the strength of chanting</p>
<p>Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful</p>
<p>Comparing the Holy Name with material piety</p>
<p>Inattention while chanting the Holy Name</p>
<p>Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting</p>
<p>So you follow those principles as well as the four restrictive rules, namely;</p>
<p>No addiction to indulgence in any form of intoxication, including coffee, tea and cigarettes</p>
<p>No illicit sexual relationships</p>
<p>Must be strictly vegetarian</p>
<p>No gambling</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownMontrealAugust231968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="279" link="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968|Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Eating, sleeping, mating, all these are material demands; the more we minimize, then that is good, but not at the risk of health. Because we have to work for Krishna, so we must maintain our health nicely. But we should not eat more than is required for maintaining body and soul together. That is the principle. It does not mean, however, that if one's body requires more food for maintaining it, that he should imitate someone who requires less food. The real point is that eating is for maintaining the body, not for luxury or for satisfying the demands of the tongue.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco15September1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my Deity worship: I can understand that the regulative principles are taking much of your time, but you can minimize according to your convenience. There is no harm. But I am so glad to learn that this engagement makes one developing the Brahminical qualities. I thank you very much for appreciating this secret of worshiping the Lord. Generally, we in the conditioned state, we are contaminated. But, this worshiping system called "Arcana vidhi" cleanses the polluted heart and one becomes actually fit for becoming qualified Brahmin. So at least you be engaged in that way. Where is that boy Jaya Rama, who was taking care of it? So one by one, one should be engaged in that "Arcana vidhi" so that one may be fixed up in his Brahminical qualification.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHimavatiLosAngeles12December1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="487" link="Letter to Himavati -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Himavati -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Himavati -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968|Letter to Himavati -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your sewing proposal is very nice and such idea is given by the Grace of Krishna. Try to utilize your profits to maintain the temple with your husband and the others. With much pleasure I have seen the French edition of Back To Godhead and I thank you all for this endeavor. With such engagements as this magazine, we can live to propagate Krishna Consciousness and that is the success of our lives. Actually, our living conditions can be minimized as far as possible. Simply we should live for propagating Krishna Consciousness. That is our life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaHawaii18March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="184" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated March 14, 1969 and I am so glad to learn that everyone in L.A. is working very hard. And Krishna Consciousness is so nice that you are aspiring for still more work. That is the sign of spiritual life. In the material world we want to minimize our activities and take rest more but in the spiritual world, there is no rest and there is no limit of activities. Krishna is unlimited, His service is unlimited, and the energy of His servants is unlimited.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaSanFrancisco3April1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="224" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969|Letter to Krsna dasa -- San Francisco 3 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you are all good souls, please do not be agitated in trivial things. Do your duty nicely, develop the center as nicely as possible. If you think that your personality has been minimized, you can tolerate it. That is very nice. Lord Caitanya has taught us to be more tolerant than the tree in the matter of chanting Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna, Hare Hare. You can show this letter to Sriman Sivananda and Sriman Uttama Sloka, and my request to you all is not to be childish, but to be serious for propagating Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRChalsonNewVrindaban12June1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="358" link="Letter to R. Chalson -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to R. Chalson -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Chalson -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969|Letter to R. Chalson -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am sorry that many of the important verses in Bhagavad-gita As It Is were left without purport explanations, but the MacMillan Company wanted to minimize the volume of the book. I am not satisfied with this, so my next attempt will be to publish the same with explanations for all the verses without any exception. Actually, our Krishna Consciousness Movement means to propagate in the human society the transcendental understanding of Krishna. In the Bhagavad-gita it is said that out of many men, only one is interested in self-realization, and out of many thousands of self-realized persons, only one may understand Krishna. But if one understands Krishna as to what He is, what are His transcendental activities, then such person immediately is eligible to enter into the Kingdom of God, and not to come again in this miserable world. People in general do not even understand that this world is miserable for the conditioned soul. Neither are they very interested in the Kingdom of God. They want to make this miserable world as the Kingdom of God without God. So there is a great necessity of propagating the Krishna Consciousness Movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKulasekharaColinJuryDigvijayaDickWitheyTirthapadaTimAustinLosAngeles31July1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="488" link="Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969|Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that you are already interested in the Krishna Consciousness Movement, and you will please chant at least 16 rounds daily, observing the rules and regulations. The four principle rules is that you will refrain from 1) meat-eating or partaking of fish or eggs, 2) illicit sexual connections, 3) intoxication (including cigarettes, coffee and tea) and 4) gambling. In addition to these rules there are ten offenses to chanting the Maha Mantra which should be avoided. These rules are as follows: 1) blaspheming the Lord's devotee. 2) Considering the Lord and the demi-gods on the same level. 3) Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master. 4) Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures. 5) Interpreting the Holy Name of God. 6) Committing sin on the strength of chanting. 7) Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful. 8) Comparing the Holy Name with material piety. 9) Inattention while chanting the Holy Name. 10) Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJananivasaLosAngeles19August1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="523" link="Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969|Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You should chant on these beads 16 rounds every day and avoid the following offenses: 1. Blaspheming the Lord's devotee, 2. Considering the Lord and the demigods on the same level, 3. Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master, 4. Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures, 5. Interpreting the Holy Name of God, 6. Committing sin on the strength of chanting, 7. Instructing the glories of the Lord's name to the unfaithful, 8. Comparing the Holy Name with material piety, 9. Inattention while chanting the Holy Name, 10. Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting. The four basic regulative principles to be followed by all initiated devotees is as follows: no illicit sex life, no intoxication, no meat-eating or fish or eggs, and no gambling. If you will follow all of the above rules very carefully, then surely you will make very nice advancement in Krishna Consciousness and your life will be sublime.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles19August1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="525" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was very much anxious to receive your letter, but I did not know that you stopped writing me on account of the memo issued a few days ago. The memo was circulated just to minimize correspondence in minor affairs. I think in ordinary administration the presidents of different centers may consult amongst themselves and make certain general procedures by mutual agreement. But when there is some more important factor, that must be referred to me. I did not mean by the memo that you shall stop correspondence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLondon2December1969_6" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="706" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- London 2 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- London 2 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- London 2 December, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- London 2 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased that Jayadvaita Brahmacari will be going to Boston soon for typing BTG and our books. He is the first class typist in our society so far I have heard, so he can create so many assistants. In the meantime I have also asked Pradyumna and his wife to go there. I understand that you have spoken to him on the telephone. Regarding the Bhakti-sastri certificates, the papers have been marked, but the certificates were not taken due to our minimizing the luggage to Europe. Therefore, if there is urgent need of the certificates immediately, you can look in the trunk left in New York and send here the certificate which we will have printed here. Otherwise, we shall take care of this business when I return to the States, most likely around December 20th.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon15December1969_7" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="729" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so sorry to learn about your wisdom teeth affair. These wisdom teeth are a good example of Maya's tribulations to us. In my younger days, by Krishna's Grace I had no such trouble, but I saw in my eldest sister this suffering from the wisdom teeth problem, and her gum was also operated upon. That I saw, and I saw how much she was suffering also. This is the way of material existence. So Lord Krishna has advised in this connection that we have to learn tolerance. Your example of dedicated life is very noble. You are handling thousands of dollars for Krishna, but you ask your mother for helping your personal needs. I very much appreciate this example, but it is my order that whenever you are in such trouble, you should not minimize any expenditure. You must have the best kind of treatment available, and you can spend from the money you are collecting on behalf of Krishna. Your mother's assistance is welcome, and as a child you can very affectionately ask her for such assistance. But in case of denial or inability, you should not hesitate to spend from Krishna's money.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles16January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have admitted that it is something like the tricks of the mind. May I ask you if you are regularly chanting 16 rounds of beads? The tricks of the mind or influence of Maya will infiltrate if we do not follow the regulative principles and regularly chant the prescribed Names without any offense. Perhaps you know that there are 10 (ten) kinds of offenses in chanting the Holy Name. The first offense is not to obey the order of the Spiritual Master, and the second is to minimize the authoritative value of the Scriptures. These things are infiltrating within you as I see from your writings that Vedas or Bhagavatam or Gita seem not so universal.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles23January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="43" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The xerox machine which you have purchased may be used for some other purposes because when you have invested some money, it must be utilized. In the BTG we are sufficiently printing pictures of our Sankirtana Movement. Do you think any special advantage will be there by printing separately something which may minimize the sale of BTG?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalmukundjiParikhLosAngeles11February1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="91" link="Letter to Balmukundji Parikh -- Los Angeles 11 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Balmukundji Parikh -- Los Angeles 11 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balmukundji Parikh -- Los Angeles 11 February, 1970|Letter to Balmukundji Parikh -- Los Angeles 11 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So for the inmates of the temple, namely brahmacaris or the priests (even though they are grhasthas, householders), they do not work outside. They are maintained by the outside grhasthas. But so far as our London Temple is concerned, it is not yet self-supported, although the expenditure is very high. I think you are also one of the important members of our London Temple, so you can suggest to the directors how the expenditures can be minimized. In the meantime, the householders, either Indian or European community, support the temple expenditures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAditiIndia29September1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="536" link="Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970|Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please follow very carefully the four restrictions of no eating of meat, fish or eggs; no gambling; no illicit sex; and no taking of any kinds of intoxicants. Chant at least sixteen rounds on your beads daily without fail and avoid the ten offenses in the matter of chanting the Holy Names of the Lord. They are: 1) Blaspheming the Lord's devotee; 2) Considering the Lord, Krsna, on the same level with the demi-gods or assuming that there are many Gods; 3) Neglecting the order of the Spiritual Master; 4) Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures; 5) Interpreting the Holy Name of God; 6) Committing sin on the strength of chanting; 7) Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful; 8) Comparing the Holy Name with mundane piety; 9) Inattention while chanting the Holy Name; and 10) Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGauraHariBombay20November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="608" link="Letter to Gaura Hari -- Bombay 20 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gaura Hari -- Bombay 20 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaura Hari -- Bombay 20 November, 1970|Letter to Gaura Hari -- Bombay 20 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that you have decided to become a Grhastha member of our Society. That is the way of civilized and upright human life. After practicing brahmacarya and training under the guidance of a Spiritual Master the Vedic system is prescribing the asrama of Grhastha for those who are still desiring to enter into married family life. The so-called institution of free love marriage is ruining the human society and it is our duty therefore to reestablish the correct procedure of human life in the matter of encouraging our disciples who wish to marry to enter into a contract of spiritual wedlock. Such contract is made on the basis of compatible service of the Lord because such mutual cooperation in serving the advancement of Krsna Consciousness minimizes the illusion of material compatibility and incompatibility. We are seeing practically that our householder couples are setting an example for all persons that the perfection of happy family life is not based on sense-gratification, but on sincere service to the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay28November1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="623" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as minimizing the use of Sanskrit words in BTG, that is very nice. There is no need for so much Sanskrit. Therefore I object to the Brahma-Samhita edition. I use Sanskrit, but the purport I give immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaJagadisaBombay24April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="182" link="Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971|Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please regularly chant the Hare Krsna Mahamantra sixteen rounds daily and follow the regulative principles faithfully. By observing the four restrictions and avoiding the ten offenses to the Holy Name (i.e. blaspheming the Lord's devotee, considering the Lord and the demigods as being on the same level, neglecting the orders of the Spiritual Master, minimizing the authority of the sastras, interpreting the Holy Name of God, committing sins on the strength of chanting, instructing the glories of the Lord to the unfaithful, equating the chanting of the Holy Names with material piety, inattention while chanting of the Holy Name and maintaining attachment to material things while engaged in chanting the Holy Names) you will become qualified to receive the mercy of the Lord and thus advance yourself in His transcendental loving service, which is the perfect stage of transcendental life of bhaktirasa life. When one is factually experiencing existence of pure spiritual service to Krsna, he enjoys fullness of eternal life full of bliss and knowledge. So one should always strive for this end and thus be released from the grips of material happiness and miseries which characterize the conditional, mundane life within the temporary cosmic manifestations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaLondon14August1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="359" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 14 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 14 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- London 14 August, 1971|Letter to Acyutananda -- London 14 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to hear that you are all feeling separation for me and similarly I am also feeling. Since I have seen the cottage it has attracted me to go there immediately and live with you for some time. Actually cottage life for chanting Hare Krishna Mantra is very nice but because we are dealing with the Western people, Americans and Europeans, they require some nice apartment. Therefore we have to construct a nice house for them. My Guru Maharaja's policy was to give nice facility to devotees so that they may chant Hare Krishna Mantra peacefully and make advancement. But we cannot be luxurious. As far as possible minimize the needs of our life but we shall not curtail the bare necessities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNityanandaDelhi12November1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="515" link="Letter to Nityananda -- Delhi 12 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Nityananda -- Delhi 12 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nityananda -- Delhi 12 November, 1971|Letter to Nityananda -- Delhi 12 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">An example of summary punishment is this: If you are sentenced to be hanged but instead you are given a simple pinprick, that is very nice. Krishna minimizes the devotee's suffering to the lowest. So long as one is engaged in devotional service, he is immune to the reactions of his past sinful activities, but if he chooses to give up this devotional service, then he has to undergo all these reactions.</p>
<p>For all devotees chanting, attending arati ceremony, taking prasadam and attending classes is compulsory. If it is possible, everyone may go on sankirtana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVonPaulReedBombay2January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="8" link="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972|Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Suffering must be there so long as we are conditioned in this material world, but for the devotees the suffering is minimized compared to that of the nondevotees. We have to tolerate any difficulties which come up, and somehow go on with our chanting, reading and routine work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKoumadakiAustraliaMarch271972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="150" link="Letter to Koumadaki -- Australia March 27, 1972" link_text="Letter to Koumadaki -- Australia March 27, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Koumadaki -- Australia March 27, 1972|Letter to Koumadaki -- Australia March 27, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thank you very much for the nice poems you have written. They are very well done, and you can submit them to Iskcon Press for publication in Back to Godhead. I am glad to hear that you and your husband are happy in your work for Iskcon Press. The distribution of our literatures is such an important task, for as more people read these books, more and more the whole world will become auspicious and the degrading influence of this age of Kali will become minimized.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaLondon14July1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="367" link="Letter to Bhavananda -- London 14 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda -- London 14 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda -- London 14 July, 1972|Letter to Bhavananda -- London 14 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Whether you can deal with so many problems? I am receiving so many letters daily from Calcutta. The temple officers are appointed to minimize my time, not increase it with so many letters. Best to stop expanding, or if you cannot raise funds there, close up the Calcutta center. It is not that the officers should be expert in one field only, they should be expert in everything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTejiyasLondon9August1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="433" link="Letter to Tejiyas -- London 9 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tejiyas -- London 9 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tejiyas -- London 9 August, 1972|Letter to Tejiyas -- London 9 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will be the perfect program.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaucaryaVrindaban23October1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="550" link="Letter to Saucarya -- Vrindaban 23 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Saucarya -- Vrindaban 23 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saucarya -- Vrindaban 23 October, 1972|Letter to Saucarya -- Vrindaban 23 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another item is, you are married wife, so in that position you should serve your husband nicely always, being attentive to his needs, and in this way, because he is always absorbed in serving Krishna, by serving your husband you will also get Krishna, through him. He is your spiritual master, but he must be responsible for giving you all spiritual help, teaching you as he advances his own knowledge and realization. That is the vedic system: The wife becomes a devotee of her husband, the husband becomes a devotee of Krishna; the wife serves her husband faithfully, the husband protects his wife by giving her spiritual guidance. So you should simply do whatever your husband instructs you to do, however he may require your assistance. Of course, the nature of woman is to be attached to her husband and family, so our system is to minimize this attachment by making the ultimate goal of our activity the pleasure of Krishna. Just try to please Krishna always, and no material circumstances will be able to cause you any discomfort.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraBombayIndia9January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="23" link="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973|Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the several smaller temples being dependent upon the central temple of Washington D.C., that is up to you to decide, but so far I am concerned, I have not got much stock in such centralized management or organization. I never wanted that any of my temples shall be dependent upon the other temples. Rather, our main business is to train up men to be self sufficient and competent in many ways to carry on the preaching work, not to make them into specialists or to minimize their responsibility by centralizing everything. If each center must rely upon its own strength to stand, that will be better training ground for the devotees. We must learn how to do all kinds of varieties of engagements on Krsna's service, not that we shall expect anyone else to act for us and thus avoid something ourselves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBombay9January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 9 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 9 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 9 January, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 9 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For karmis, the Vedic system of marriage was given by Krsna so they may come gradually to the point of becoming devotees. But for devotees, it is advised to minimize sex life to the point of nil. So if that cannot be done, then there is regulation of sex life by marriage. Actually the system of polygamy is natural because the human entity is meant for transcending the animal forms of life and going back to home, back to Godhead. Therefore there should remain a class of men who do not marry in the society. But that will create an unfavorable situation of excessive population of unmarried women. Therefore it is advised that all women get themselves married, and if there is any man who is better able to maintain wife and family, he is advised to marry as many women as he can maintain and thereby free other men in the society to remain brahmacari.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirAlistairHardyBhaktivedantaManor28July1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="257" link="Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973|Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If God is all powerful, he may not agree, or at least his agency, the material nature, may not agree to give sufficient food to the demons. Demons means Godless persons. We get this historical event from the Srimad-Bhagavatam, that during the time of Maharaja Prthu there was scarcity of food, so the King wanted to punish the earthly deity, because she was not supplying food. He wanted to kill her. But the earthly deity replied, that she has reduced the supply of food because she did not like to supply the demons. So there is no question of overpopulation, it is a question of demons. The number of demons has increased and therefore by nature that supply is minimized. As we were discussing that verse from Bhagavad-gita that "The production of food depends on sufficient pouring of water from the sky" that is not in our hands. Because we have become Godless, because we have stopped sacrifice or Yajna, which means to worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the supply of rain may be stopped. God may not be angry, but his agents like the material nature, she does not like to give sufficient food stuffs to the demons. That is the version of the Vedic literature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDixitVrindaban20August1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="345" link="Letter to Dixit -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974" link_text="Letter to Dixit -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dixit -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974|Letter to Dixit -- Vrindaban 20 August, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated July 23rd and have noted the contents. Yes your idea about minimizing the expenses of the Juhu project are very good. I have just written a letter to Giriraja suggesting that they do this and the way is to localize the collecting program. They should collect their funds from the local people in Juhu and Veille Parle Scheme. So I have given them a plan for taking subscriptions from respectable men who are living in that area. So I may request that you help them to make these subscriptions amongst the local inhabitants. I think if you work with them in this way then everything will be alright.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay1December1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="633" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated November 21, 1974 and have noted the contents. Regarding introducing the records in USA, yes, why not, but do not minimize the book selling. Better if a different party is engaged in record selling, so that the book selling may not be affected. Both book selling and record selling are good, but book selling is better and permanent. Record selling is temporary. It is very encouraging that you plan to publish one volume per month of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaBombay9January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="36" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 9 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 9 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 9 January, 1975|Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 9 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We can rent the unused space, and the householders can live in the building as long as they have separate floors. One thing is that they must be fully engaged. Don't make a hotel for free boarding and lodging. Everyone must be full-time engaged and the best engagement for them is to sell books. That will be very nice. Don't allow anyone to simply eat and sleep. All should attend classes 2 or 3 times daily, chant 16 rounds, and go out for street sankirtana. Eating should be minimized. Too much eating leads to too much sleeping, and then sex desire. So, management should be done very carefully to see that there is not easy-going, lazy attitude which will only end in fall down.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay19January1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="78" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 19 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 19 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 19 January, 1975|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 19 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone should feel proud of becoming sincere servant of Krishna, but the pure devotee never minimizes the importance of other devotees. Krishna is the enjoyer of varieties of service. It is not stuck up with any particular type of service. Krishna takes pleasure with devotees even by fighting service. When Grandfather Bhisma was trying to injure the body of Krishna by sharpened arrows, in full devotion in the mellow of chivalry, Krishna was feeling the piercing of the arrows as good as worshiping him with soft rose flowers. The conclusion is that everyone should be very very sincere. There is no more the question of inferior or superior.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovardhanaMexicoCity15February1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="132" link="Letter to Govardhana -- Mexico City 15 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Govardhana -- Mexico City 15 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govardhana -- Mexico City 15 February, 1975|Letter to Govardhana -- Mexico City 15 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Rudra dasa, he can worship Gaura-Nitai in his home. The most important element for their worship is the chanting of the Hare Krishna Mantra. They can have at least one arati and whatever foodstuffs are prepared can be offered. Regarding my books, everyone should read. I am also reading. Everyone should be engaged 24 hours. That is the sum and substance. How much you should read and how much you should do other types of service, that has to be decided by each individual devotee. Eating and sleeping should be minimized—not a single moment should be misused.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNarottamanandaPhiladelphia13July1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="407" link="Letter to Narottamananda -- Philadelphia 13 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Narottamananda -- Philadelphia 13 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Narottamananda -- Philadelphia 13 July, 1975|Letter to Narottamananda -- Philadelphia 13 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your taking a second wife, you cannot do this. At least you cannot stay in our temple in Vrindaban. If you want to take a second wife, then you have to leave our Vrindaban temple. Whether you can maintain them and take some job and earn? Our temples cannot support you and your two wives. You will then want three, four, and more. Anyway as an American it is illegal for you to do this. We are trying to minimize sex and you are trying to increase it. Please give up this idea.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaAhmedabad29September1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="576" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975|Letter to Rupanuga -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You should minimize the expenditure and increase the income, otherwise how will you liquidate the debts? I understand that you are saving on the milk bill by supplying your own milk from the farm. This is wanted. If these farm projects are successful, then all this industry will be closed. We do not have to make propaganda, but automatically people will not want. The people are innocent. The rascal leaders say it is primitive to remain on the farm, but to do business in the city and become rogue and rascal, that is advanced. They have dog race, horse race, gambling, coca cola, pepsi cola—all unnecessary.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraJohannesburg16October1975_5" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="597" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975|Letter to Ramesvara -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Concerning the expenses listed of phone calls, you should minimize phone calls. Concerning loans to temples, loans should be limited to a certain extent. Monthly installments should be regularly reminded and taken payment of.</p>
<p>So far Kirtiraja is concerned, preaching is our first business and ordering is routine work. Anyone can learn and manage the ordering department, but preaching requires special qualification. So Kirtiraja, if he is qualified for preaching he can be replaced for routine work of order execution.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraBombay2April1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="81" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Bombay 2 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Bombay 2 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Bombay 2 April, 1977|Letter to Ramesvara -- Bombay 2 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You can save this money by minimizing the expenditures in the luxury departments of Sanskrit and artists. We do not want these departments for the time being. One or two men must suffice for Sanskrit work. There is no need of new paintings. Whatever paintings we have, that is enough. There is no need of constantly making new variations on the same themes. So for the art department no more expenditure. If they want to continue painting let them come and live here in Bombay or in any of our other temples in India. We have got sufficient facilities now for accommodation and in this way we can save so much money.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Discover (CC and Other Books)

2012-03-10T14:08:39Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"discover"|"discovered"|"discovering"|"discovers"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|12Feb12}}
{{last|10Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=16|OB=22|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|38}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Discover|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Preface and Introduction"><h3>CC Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" book="CC" index="5" link="CC Introduction" link_text="CC Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Introduction|CC Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Caitanya-caritāmṛta teaches that the spirit soul is immortal and that our activities in the spiritual world are also immortal. The Māyāvādīs, who hold the view that the Absolute is impersonal and formless, contend that a realized soul has no need to talk. But the Vaiṣṇavas, devotees of Kṛṣṇa, contend that when one reaches the stage of realization, he really begins to talk. "Previously we only talked of nonsense," the Vaiṣṇava says. "Now let us begin our real talks, talks of Kṛṣṇa." In support of their view that the self-realized remain silent, the Māyāvādīs are fond of using the example of the waterpot, maintaining that when a pot is not filled with water it makes a sound, but that when it is filled it makes no sound. But are we waterpots? How can we be compared to them? A good analogy utilizes as many similarities between two objects as possible. A waterpot is not an active living force, but we are. Ever-silent meditation may be adequate for a waterpot, but not for us. Indeed, when a devotee realizes how much he has to say about Kṛṣṇa, twenty-four hours in a day are not sufficient. It is the fool who is celebrated as long as he does not speak, for when he breaks his silence his lack of knowledge is exposed. The Caitanya-caritāmṛta shows that there are many wonderful things to discover by glorifying the Supreme.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi152_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="53" link="CC Adi 1.52" link_text="CC Adi 1.52">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.52|CC Adi 1.52, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord's mercy descends to a devotee like Brahmā and, through Brahmā, to Nārada, from Nārada to Vyāsa, from Vyāsadeva to Śukadeva and so on in the bona fide chain of disciplic succession. We cannot discover the mysteries of the Lord by our mundane endeavors; they are only revealed, by His grace, to the proper devotees. These mysteries are gradually disclosed to the various grades of devotees in proportion to the gradual development of their service attitude. In other words, impersonalists who depend upon the strength of their poor fund of knowledge and morbid speculative habits, without submission and service in the forms of hearing, chanting and the others mentioned above, cannot penetrate to the mysterious region of transcendence where the Supreme Truth is a transcendental person, free from all tinges of the material elements. Discovering the mystery of the Lord eliminates the impersonal feature realized by common spiritualists who are merely trying to enter the spiritual region from the mundane platform.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1084_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1338" link="CC Adi 10.84" link_text="CC Adi 10.84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.84|CC Adi 10.84, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Madhya-līlā, Chapter Nineteen, the device adopted by Sanātana Gosvāmī to get free from government service is described. He served a notice of sickness to the Nawab, the Muslim governor, but actually he was studying Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam with brāhmaṇas at home. The Nawab received information of this through a royal physician, and he immediately went to see Sanātana Gosvāmī to discover his intentions. The Nawab requested Sanātana to accompany him on an expedition to Orissa, but when Sanātana Gosvāmī refused, the Nawab ordered that he be imprisoned. When Rūpa Gosvāmī left home, he wrote a note for Sanātana Gosvāmī informing him of some money that he had entrusted to a local grocer. Sanātana Gosvāmī took advantage of this money to bribe the jail keeper and get free from detention.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1422_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1717" link="CC Adi 14.22" link_text="CC Adi 14.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.22|CC Adi 14.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Caitanya-bhāgavata this pastime is described as follows: “The Lord, with His beautiful eyes, would cry, but He would stop immediately upon hearing the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. When the ladies, understanding the fun of the Lord, discovered that He would cry and then stop upon hearing the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, they all took it as a clue to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa as soon as the Lord cried. Thus it became a regular function. The Lord would cry, and the ladies would begin chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, clapping their hands. In this way all the ladies of the neighboring houses would assemble in the home of Śacīmātā to join in the saṅkīrtana movement twenty-four hours a day.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya132_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="32" link="CC Madhya 1.32" link_text="CC Madhya 1.32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.32|CC Madhya 1.32, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After going to Vṛndāvana, the brothers preached devotional service and discovered many places of pilgrimage. They specifically initiated the service of Madana-mohana and Govindajī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1117_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="116" link="CC Madhya 1.117" link_text="CC Madhya 1.117">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.117|CC Madhya 1.117, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">At Rāmeśvara, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had a chance to read the Kūrma Purāṇa, in which He discovered that the form of Sītā kidnapped by Rāvaṇa was not that of the real Sītā but a mere shadow representation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya979_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1795" link="CC Madhya 9.79" link_text="CC Madhya 9.79">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.79|CC Madhya 9.79, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The incarnation of the goddess of fortune known as Godādevī or Śrī Āṇḍāl was one of the twelve Ālvārs, liberated persons known as divya-sūris. She was married to the Deity of Lord Śrī Raṅganātha, and later she entered into the body of the Lord. An incarnation of Kārmuka named Tirumaṅga (also one of the Ālvārs) acquired some money by stealing and built the fourth boundary wall of Śrī Raṅgam. It is said that in the year 289 of the Age of Kali, the Ālvār of the name Toṇḍaraḍippaḍi was born. While engaged in devotional service he fell victim to a prostitute, and Śrī Raṅganātha, seeing His devotee so degraded, sent one of His servants with a golden plate to that prostitute. When the golden plate was discovered missing from the temple, there was a search, and it was found in the prostitute's house. When the devotee saw Raṅganātha's mercy upon this prostitute, his mistake was rectified. He then prepared the third boundary wall of the Raṅganātha temple and cultivated a tulasī garden there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9279_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1992" link="CC Madhya 9.279" link_text="CC Madhya 9.279">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.279|CC Madhya 9.279, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Apsarās, denizens of the heavenly planets, are generally known as dancing girls. The girls in the heavenly planets are exquisitely beautiful, and if a woman on earth is found to be very beautiful, she is compared to the Apsarās. There were five Apsarās named Latā, Budbudā, Samīcī, Saurabheyī and Varṇā. It is said that these five beautiful dancing girls were sent by Indra to break the severe austerity of a saintly person called Acyuta Ṛṣi. This action was typical of Indra, the King of heaven. Whenever Indra discovered someone undergoing severe austerities, he would begin to fear for his post. Indra was always anxious about his position, fearing that if someone became more powerful than he was, he would lose his elevated position. Thus as soon as he would see a saint undergoing severe austerities, he would send dancing girls to distract him. Even the great saint Viśvāmitra Muni fell victim to his plan.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1542_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3239" link="CC Madhya 15.42" link_text="CC Madhya 15.42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.42|CC Madhya 15.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Thinking Nityānanda Prabhu to be an ordinary human being is the business of mental speculators known as kuṇapātma-vādīs. These people accept the material body, which is a bag of three material elements (kuṇape tri-dhātuke), as themselves. They think that Nityānanda Prabhu's body was similarly material and that it was meant for sense gratification. Whoever thinks in this way is a candidate for the darkest regions of hell. Those who hanker after women and money, who are self-interested and have the mentality of merchants, can certainly discover many things with their fertile brains and speak against the authorized revealed scriptures. They also engage in some moneymaking businesses to cheat innocent people, and they try to support their business programs by making such offensive statements.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya18Summary_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4010" link="CC Madhya 18 Summary" link_text="CC Madhya 18 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 18 Summary|CC Madhya 18 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The following summary of the Eighteenth Chapter is given by Śrīla Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura in his Amṛta-pravāha-bhāṣya. In the village of Āriṭ-grāma, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu discovered the transcendental lakes known as Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa. He then saw the Deity Harideva at Govardhana Village. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu had no desire to climb Govardhana Hill because the hill is worshiped as Kṛṣṇa. The Gopāla Deity could understand the mind of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu; therefore on the plea of being attacked by Muslims, Gopāla transferred Himself to the village of Gāṅṭhuli-grāma. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then went to Gāṅṭhuli-grāma to see Lord Gopāla.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya183_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4013" link="CC Madhya 18.3" link_text="CC Madhya 18.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 18.3|CC Madhya 18.3, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Āriṭ-grāma is also called Ariṣṭa-grāma. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu understood that in that village Ariṣṭāsura had been killed by Śrī Kṛṣṇa. While there, He inquired about Rādhā-kuṇḍa, but no one could tell Him where it was. The brāhmaṇa accompanying Him could also not ascertain its whereabouts. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu could then understand that the holy places known as Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa were at that time lost to everyone's vision. He therefore discovered Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa, which were two reservoirs of water in two paddy fields. Although there was very little water, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was omniscient and could understand that formerly these two ponds were called Śrī Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa. In this way Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa were discovered.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya185_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4015" link="CC Madhya 18.5" link_text="CC Madhya 18.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 18.5|CC Madhya 18.5, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord then understood that the holy place called Rādhā-kuṇḍa was no longer visible. However, being the omniscient Supreme Personality of Godhead, He discovered Rādhā-kuṇḍa and Śyāma-kuṇḍa in two paddy fields. There was only a little water, but He took His bath there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24251_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5567" link="CC Madhya 24.251" link_text="CC Madhya 24.251">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.251|CC Madhya 24.251, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Judeo-Christian scriptures, it is clearly said, "Thou shalt not kill." Nonetheless, giving all kinds of excuses, even the heads of religions indulge in killing animals while trying to pass as saintly persons. This mockery and hypocrisy in human society bring about unlimited calamities; therefore occasionally there are great wars. Masses of such people go out onto battlefields and kill themselves. Presently they have discovered the atomic bomb, which is simply waiting to be used for wholesale destruction. If people want to be saved from the killing business life after life, they must take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness and cease sinful activity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya850_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1605" link="CC Antya 8.50" link_text="CC Antya 8.50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 8.50|CC Antya 8.50, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmacandra Purī could find no faults in the character of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, for He is situated in a transcendental position as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Ants are generally found everywhere, but when Rāmacandra Purī saw ants crawling in the abode of the Lord, he took it for granted that they must have been there because Caitanya Mahāprabhu had been eating sweetmeats. He thus discovered imaginary faults in the Lord and then left.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya968_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1724" link="CC Antya 9.68" link_text="CC Antya 9.68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.68|CC Antya 9.68, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Many people become showbottle devotees for material profits. Indeed, materialistic persons sometimes take to professional devotional service and keep Viṣṇu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, as a means of livelihood. None of this, however, is approved. In the book known as Sapta-śatī, as mentioned by Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, one can discover how a person worshiping the goddess Durgā begs her for different varieties of material profit. Such activities are very popular among people in general, but they are the attempts of foolish, blind people (sei jñāna-andha).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya11101_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2063" link="CC Antya 11.101" link_text="CC Antya 11.101">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 11.101|CC Antya 11.101, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">At Puruṣottama-kṣetra, or Jagannātha Purī, there is a temple of Ṭoṭā-gopīnātha. If one goes from there to the sea, he can discover the tomb of Haridāsa Ṭhākura still existing. Every year on the date of Ananta-caturdaśī there is a festival to commemorate the passing away of Haridāsa Ṭhākura. At the same place, Deities of Nityānanda Prabhu, Kṛṣṇa Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Advaita Prabhu were established about one hundred years ago. A gentleman named Bhramaravara from Kendrāpāḍā, in the province of Orissa, contributed funds to establish these Deities in the temple. The management of the temple was under the Ṭoṭā-gopīnātha gosvāmīs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya-caritāmṛta teaches that the spirit soul is immortal and that our activities in the spiritual world are also immortal. The Māyāvādīs, who hold to the view that the Absolute is impersonal and formless, contend that a realized soul has no need to talk. However, the Vaiṣṇavas, who are devotees of Kṛṣṇa, contend that when one reaches the stage of realization, he really begins to talk. "Previously we only talked of nonsense," the Vaiṣṇava says. "Now let us begin our real talks, talks of Kṛṣṇa." The Māyāvādīs are also fond of using the example of the water pot, maintaining that when a pot is not filled with water it makes a sound, but that when it is filled it makes no sound. But are we waterpots? How can we be compared to them? A good analogy utilizes as many similarities between two objects as possible. A water pot is not an active living force, but we are. Ever silent meditation may be adequate for a waterpot, but not for us. Indeed, when one has has realized he has so much to say about Kṛṣṇa, twenty-four hours in a day is not sufficient. It is the fool who is celebrated as long as he does not speak, for when he breaks his silence his lack of knowledge is exposed. Caitanya-caritāmṛta shows that there are many wonderful things to discover by glorifying the Supreme.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC9_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="15" link="TLC 9" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 9|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Brahmā informed Nārada that none of the great sages, including himself, could estimate the potential strength and energy of the Supreme Lord. He admitted that even if Ananta with His thousands of tongues tried to estimate the Lord's energies, He would fail. Therefore the Personified Vedas also prayed:</p>
:dyupataya eva te na yayur antam anantatayā
:tvam api yad antarāṇḍa-nicayā nanu sāvaraṇāḥ
:kha iva rajāṁsi vānti vayasā saha yac chrutayas
:tvayi hi phalanty atannirasanena bhavan-nidhanāḥ
<p>"My Lord, You are unlimited, and no one has estimated the extent of Your potencies. I think that even You do not know the range of Your potential energies. Unlimited planets float in the sky just like atoms, and great Vedāntists, who are engaged in research to find You, discover that everything is different from You. Thus they finally decide that You are everything."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC11_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="17" link="TLC 11" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 11|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya Mahāprabhu explains that Kṛṣṇa is just like the sun, and māyā, the illusory material energy, is just like darkness. One who is constantly in the sunshine of Kṛṣṇa cannot possibly be deluded by the darkness of material energy. This is very clearly explained in the four principal verses of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam and is also confirmed in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam ([[Vanisource:SB 2.5.13|SB 2.5.13]]), wherein it is stated: "The illusory energy, or māyā, is ashamed to stand before the Lord." Nonetheless, the living entities are constantly being bewildered by this very illusory energy. In his conditioned state, the living entity discovers many forms of word jugglery in order to get apparent liberation from the clutches of māyā, but if he sincerely surrenders unto Kṛṣṇa by simply saying once, "My dear Lord Kṛṣṇa, from this day I am Yours," he at once gets out of the clutches of material energy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_3" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If a seed is overpowered by too much water, there is no possibility of its fructifying. Similarly, if a man is captivated by material enjoyment, and even if the seed of such enjoyment is within the heart of the conditioned soul, he can be overpowered by a flood of transcendental activities performed in love of God. In this way his potential seed cannot fructify into a conditional life of material existence. The conditioned living entities in the material world, especially in the present age of Kali, are overpowered by the flood of love of God inaugurated by Lord Caitanya and His associates.</p>
<p>In this connection there is a verse written by His Holiness Prabodhānanda Sarasvatī in his book Śrī Caitanya-candrāmṛta which states that materialistic persons are very enthusiastic to maintain their family members, wife and children, and that there are also many mystic speculators who are engaged in speculating about liberation from the miseries of material life and who therefore undergo various austerities and penances. But those who have discovered the greatest transcendental flavor in the movement of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu no longer have a taste for such activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD21_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="133" link="NOD 21" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 21">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">An example of Kṛṣṇa's self-satisfaction was exhibited when He, Arjuna and Bhīma went to challenge Jarāsandha, the formidable king of Magadha, and Kṛṣṇa gave all credit to Bhīma for the killing of Jarāsandha. From this we can understand that Kṛṣṇa never cares at all for fame, although no one can be more famous.</p>
<p>An example of His not being disturbed was shown when Śiśupāla began to call Him ill names. All the kings and brāhmaṇas assembled at the sacrificial arena of Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira became perturbed and immediately wanted to satisfy Kṛṣṇa by offering nice prayers. But all these kings and brāhmaṇas could not discover any disturbance in Kṛṣṇa's person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD41_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="286" link="NOD 41" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 41|Nectar of Devotion 41]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The impetus for such fraternal love of God is God Himself. When one is liberated and discovers his eternal relationship with the Supreme Lord, the Lord Himself becomes the impetus for increasing fraternal love. The eternal associates of the Lord in Vṛndāvana have described this as follows: "The Lord, Hari, whose bodily hue is like the indranīla jewel, whose smiling is as beautiful as the kunda flower, whose silk dress is as yellow as golden autumn foliage, whose chest is beautified with garlands of flowers and who is always playing upon His flute—this enemy of the Agha demon is always attracting our hearts by wandering about Vṛndāvana."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Easy Journey to Other Planets"><h3>Easy Journey to Other Planets</h3>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_0" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Materialistic science may one day finally discover the eternal antimaterial world which has for so long been unknown to the wranglers of gross materialism. Regarding the scientists' present conception of antimatter, the Times of India (Oct. 27, 1959) published the following news release:</p>
<p>Stockholm, Oct. 26, 1959-Two American atomic scientists were awarded the 1959 Nobel Physics Prize today for the discovery of the antiproton, proving that matter exists in two forms—as particles and antiparticles. They are Italian—born Dr. Emillo Segre, 69, and Dr. Owen Chamberlain, born in San Francisco.... According to one of the fundamental assumptions of the new theory, there may exist another world, or an antiworld, built up of antimatter. This antimaterial world would consist of atomic and subatomic particles spinning in reverse orbits to those of the world we know. If these two worlds should ever clash, they would both be annihilated in one blinding flash.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_1" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The superior form of energy of the Personality of Godhead is described in the Bhagavad-gītā as parā prakṛti. The scientists have recently discovered that there are two forms of perishable matter, but the Bhagavad-gītā describes most perfectly the concept of matter and antimatter in terms of two forms of energy. Matter is an energy which creates the material world, and the same energy, in its superior form, also creates the antimaterial (transcendental) world. The living entities belong to the category of superior energy. The inferior energy, or material energy, is called aparā prakṛti. In the Bhagavad-gītā the creative energy is thus presented in two forms, namely aparā and parā prakṛti.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_2" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Vedas the supreme living being, or the Absolute Truth, is called Bhagavān—the opulent one, the living being who is the fountainhead of all energies. The discovery of the two forms of limited energies by the modern scientists is just the beginning of the progress of science. Now they must go further to discover the source of the two particles or atoms which they term material and antimaterial.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_3" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Long, long before the discovery of the principles of antimatter and the antimaterial worlds, the subject was delineated in the pages of Bhagavad-gītā. The Gītā itself indicates that its philosophy had previously been taught to the presiding deity of the sun, which implies that the principles of the Bhagavad-gītā were expounded by the Personality of Godhead long before the Battle of Kurukṣetra—at least some 120,000,000 years before. Now modern science has just discovered a fraction of the truths that are available in the Bhagavad-gītā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_4" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Those who are followers of sanātana-dharma may henceforward take up those principles in the spirit of the Bhagavad-gītā. There is nothing barring anyone from adopting the eternal principles. Even persons who are less enlightened can return to Godhead. This is the version taught by Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam and by the Supreme Lord Himself in the Bhagavad-gītā. Mankind should be given a chance to take advantage of this opportunity. Because Bhagavad-gītā was spoken in the land of Bhārata-varṣa, every Indian has the responsibility to broadcast the message of real sanātana-dharma in the other parts of the world. Especially at the present moment, misguided men are suffering in the darkness of materialism, and their so-called learning has enabled them to discover the atomic bomb. They are consequently on the verge of annihilation. Sanātana-dharma, however, will teach them about the real purpose of life, and they will benefit by its propagation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB16_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="20" link="KB 16" link_text="Krsna Book 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 16|Krsna Book 16]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Nāgapatnīs continued: “We therefore offer our respectful obeisances unto You, our dear Lord, because You are the Supreme Person, who are living as the Supersoul within every living entity; although You are transcendental to the cosmic manifestation, everything is resting in You. You are the personified indefatigable eternal time. The entire time force is existing in You, and You are therefore the seer and the embodiment of total time in the shape of past, present and future, month, day, hour, moment—everything. In other words, O Lord, You can see perfectly all the activities happening in every moment, in every hour, in every day, in every month, in every year, past, present and future. You are Yourself the universal form, and yet You are different from this universe. You are simultaneously one with and different from the universe. We therefore offer our respectful obeisances unto You. You are Yourself the whole universe, and yet You are the creator of the whole universe. You are the superintendent and maintainer of this whole universe, and You are its original cause. Although You are present within this universe by Your three qualitative incarnations, Brahmā, Viṣṇu and Maheśvara, You are transcendental to the material creation. Although You are the cause of the appearance of all kinds of living entities—their senses, their lives, their minds, their intelligence—You are to be realized by Your internal energy. Let us therefore offer our respectful obeisances unto You, who are unlimited, finer than the finest, the center of all creation, and the knower of everything. Different varieties of philosophical speculators try to reach You. You are the ultimate goal of all philosophical efforts, and it is actually only You who are described by all philosophies and by different kinds of doctrines. Let us offer our respectful obeisances unto You, because You are the origin of all scripture and the source of knowledge. You are the root of all evidences, and You are the Supreme Person who can bestow upon us the supreme knowledge. You are the cause of all kinds of desires, and You are the cause of all kinds of satisfaction. You are the Vedas personified. Therefore we offer You our respectful obeisances.</p>
<p>“Our dear Lord, You are the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, and You are also the supreme enjoyer. You have now appeared as the son of Vasudeva, a manifestation of the state of pure goodness. You are the predominating Deities of mind and intelligence, Aniruddha and Pradyumna, and You are the Lord of all Vaiṣṇavas. By Your expansion as the catur-vyūha—namely Vāsudeva, Saṅkarṣaṇa, Aniruddha and Pradyumna—You are the cause of the development of mind and intelligence. By Your activities only, the living entities become covered by forgetfulness or discover their real identity. This is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā (Fifteenth Chapter): the Lord is sitting as the Supersoul in everyone's heart, and due to His presence the living entity either forgets himself or revives his original identity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB39_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="43" link="KB 39" link_text="Krsna Book 39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 39|Krsna Book 39]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the gopīs heard that Akrūra had come to take Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma away to Mathurā, they became overwhelmed with anxiety. Some of them became so aggrieved that their faces turned black and they began to breathe warmly and had palpitations of the heart. They discovered that their hair and clothes immediately loosened. Hearing the news that Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma were leaving for Mathurā, others, who were engaged in household duties, stopped working, as if they had forgotten everything, like a person who is called forth to die and leave this world at once. Others immediately fainted due to separation from Kṛṣṇa. Remembering His attractive smile and His talks with them, the gopīs became overwhelmed with grief.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB45_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="49" link="KB 45" link_text="Krsna Book 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 45|Krsna Book 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma also learned the art of architecture—how to construct residential buildings. They learned to recognize valuable jewels by studying their luster and colors. Then They learned the art of placing jewels in a gold and silver setting so that they look very beautiful. They also learned how to study soil to find minerals. This study of soil is now a greatly specialized science, but formerly it was common knowledge even for the ordinary man. They learned to study herbs and plants to discover how they would act as medicine for different ailments. By studying the different species of plants, They learned how to crossbreed plants and trees and get different types of fruits. They learned how to train and engage rams and cocks in fighting for sport. They then learned how to teach parrots to speak and to answer the questions of human beings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTWIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="1" link="RTW Introduction" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW Introduction|Renunciation Through Wisdom Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">What many people may not know, however, is that during the years before he came to the West Śrīla Prabhupāda wrote extensively on Kṛṣṇa consciousness in his native language, Bengali. In 1976, soon after I joined the Hare Kṛṣṇa movement, I discovered some of Śrīla Prabhupāda's early Bengali writings. They were serialized essays that had appeared in a monthly magazine he edited called Gauḍīya Patrika.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW12_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="4" link="RTW 1.2" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.2|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahisāsura, the most powerful demon, who was the personification of the forces of evil, was in fact endowed with intelligence, education, wealth, the ability to perform severe penances and attract large followings, and so on. His present-day followers, possessing identical qualifications, are no less enterprising and expert in exploiting the divine energy. They carry out elaborate scientific research, misspending huge amounts of money, time, energy, intelligence, men, and so on. But instead of bringing peace and joy, what they discover through these researches ends up producing untold misery for humanity. This is a perfect example of daivī māyā's throwing agency in action. All these evil activities bring great losses to human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW13_2" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="5" link="RTW 1.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this way, with their perverted minds bereft of far-sightedness, demoniac men perform activities that bring only misery to the people. And as a result of many such unwanted activities, the atom bomb was discovered. The endless plans these demoniac men chalk out can never bode well for humanity. In the past, Rāvaṇa attempted to build a stairway to heaven, claiming this was for humanity's benefit. Actually, he was trying to cheat the Supreme Lord, Rāmacandra. But he was unsuccessful. History repeats itself, for now we find that Rāvaṇa's descendants are attempting to cheat the Lord in the name of planning to benefit society. The thing to take note of is that no demon will compliment other demons' plans.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW33_3" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="29" link="RTW 3.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 3.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 3.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 3.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As the saying goes, "A tethered cow goes as far as the rope." Similarly, one who uses the inductive method to search for ultimate knowledge will fail. His attempt is futile because one cannot know the supramundane with a mundane mind. Complete comprehension of the Absolute Truth is impossible with an unholy, demoniac mind. When one is possessed of a demoniac mentality that tries to reduce the supremely omnipotent Personality of Godhead to impersonal Brahman, all so-called philosophical debates will fail to discover the realm of absolute knowledge or the truth about the nondual substance. Vaiṣṇavas alone are eligible to cultivate such knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW42_4" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="34" link="RTW 4.2" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 4.2|Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Scholars like Dr. Radhakrishnan should understand that within Lord Kṛṣṇa there is only Lord Kṛṣṇa and nothing else. Lord Kṛṣṇa's body and soul are the same. The Gītā's conclusion is that the nondual truth is Kṛṣṇa, the absolute Supreme Being. But Dr. Radhakrishnan has somehow discovered another, second being within Kṛṣṇa. This discovery then converts Dr. Radhakrishnan into a believer in dualism! The manifestation of the Absolute Truth who resiedes in every jīva's heart is ludicly described by Lord Kṛṣṇa in Bhagavad-gītā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW45_5" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="37" link="RTW 4.5" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 4.5|Renunciation Through Wisdom 4.5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Supreme Lord is eternal, perennially young, and so are His immortal words: they are ever-fresh. Mundane scholars can always discover novel meanings in the Bhagavad-gītā, and in this way they may certainly exhibit their mundane erudition—but this is all just the play of māyā. The real essence of Bhagavad-gītā cannot be transmitted through such persons. The transcendental knowledge of the Gītā is available only through the transparent medium of the authorized disciplic succession. The devotees and saints are solely concerned with receiving the Lord's message in the Gītā as it is, while the mundane scholars fond of word jugglery look for secondary meanings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Isopanisad" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Sri Isopanisad"><h3>Sri Isopanisad</h3>
</div>
<div id="ISO10_0" class="quote" parent="Sri_Isopanisad" book="OB" index="12" link="ISO 10" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:ISO 10|Sri Isopanisad 10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The universities are, so to speak, centers of nescience only; consequently scientists are busy discovering lethal weapons to wipe out the existence of other countries. University students today are not given instructions in the regulative principles of brahmacarya (celibate student life), nor do they have any faith in any scriptural injunctions. Religious principles are taught for the sake of name and fame only and not for the sake of practical action. Thus there is animosity not only in social and political fields but in the field of religion as well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ISO11_1" class="quote" parent="Sri_Isopanisad" book="OB" index="13" link="ISO 11" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:ISO 11|Sri Isopanisad 11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Since the creation of the material world, everyone has been trying to attain a permanent life, but the laws of nature are so cruel that no one has been able to avoid the hand of death. No one wants to die, nor does anyone want to become old or diseased. The law of nature, however, does not allow anyone immunity from old age, disease or death. Nor has the advancement of material knowledge solved these problems. Material science can discover the nuclear bomb to accelerate the process of death, but it cannot discover anything that can protect man from the cruel hands of old age, disease and death.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Void (CC and Other Books)

2012-03-10T11:55:18Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"void"|"voidism"|"voidist"|"voidists"|"voidness"|"voids"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|10Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=17|OB=22|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|39}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Void|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Preface and Introduction"><h3>CC Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCPreface_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" book="CC" index="4" link="CC Preface" link_text="CC Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Preface|CC Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya's teachings are identical to those given by Lord Kapila, the original propounder of sāṅkhya-yoga, the sāṅkhya system of philosophy. This authorized system of yoga teaches meditation on the transcendental form of the Lord. There is no question of meditating on something void or impersonal. When one can meditate on the transcendental form of Lord Viṣṇu even without practicing involved sitting postures, such meditation is called perfect samādhi. That this kind of meditation is perfect samādhi is confirmed at the end of the Sixth Chapter of the Bhagavad-gītā, where Lord Kṛṣṇa says that of all yogīs, the greatest is the one who constantly thinks of the Lord within the core of his heart with love and devotion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi435_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="371" link="CC Adi 4.35" link_text="CC Adi 4.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.35|CC Adi 4.35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If one accepts Kṛṣṇa as the supreme friend, the attraction of material friendship will be finished for him, and he will not be dismayed by so-called friendship with mundane wranglers. If he is attracted by servitorship to Kṛṣṇa, he will no longer have to serve the material body in the degraded status of material existence, with the false hope of becoming master in the future. Similarly, one who sees the greatness of Kṛṣṇa in neutrality will certainly never again seek the so-called relief of impersonalist or voidist philosophy. If one is not attracted by the transcendental nature of Kṛṣṇa, one is sure to be attracted to material enjoyment, thus to become implicated in the clinging network of virtuous and sinful activities and to continue material existence by transmigrating from one material body to another. Only in Kṛṣṇa consciousness can one achieve the highest perfection of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi522_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="626" link="CC Adi 5.22" link_text="CC Adi 5.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.22|CC Adi 5.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Persons with a poor fund of knowledge conclude that a place void of material qualities must be some sort of formless nothingness. In reality, however, there are qualities in the spiritual world, but they are different from the material qualities because everything there is eternal, unlimited and pure. The atmosphere there is self-illuminating, and thus there is no need of a sun, a moon, fire, electricity and so on. One who can reach that abode does not come back to the material world with a material body. There is no difference between atheists and the faithful in the Vaikuṇṭha planets because all who settle there are freed from the material qualities, and thus suras and asuras become equally obedient loving servitors of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi541_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="644" link="CC Adi 5.41" link_text="CC Adi 5.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">To answer Śaṅkarācārya's commentary on Vedānta-sūtra 2.2.45, the substance of the transcendental qualities and their spiritual nature is described in the Laghu-bhāgavatāmṛta (Pūrva 5.208–214) as follows: “Some say that transcendence must be void of all qualities because qualities are manifested only in matter. According to them, all qualities are like temporary, flickering mirages. But this is not acceptable. Since the Supreme Personality of Godhead is absolute, His qualities are nondifferent from Him. His form, name, qualities and everything else pertaining to Him are as spiritual as He is. Every qualitative expansion of the absolute Personality of Godhead is identical with Him. Since the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead, is the reservoir of all pleasure, all the transcendental qualities that expand from Him are also reservoirs of pleasure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi739_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="985" link="CC Adi 7.39" link_text="CC Adi 7.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.39|CC Adi 7.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In describing the Kāśīra Māyāvādīs, Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura has explained that persons who are bewildered by empiric knowledge or direct sensual perception, and who thus consider that even this limited material world can be gauged by their material estimations, conclude that anything that one can discern by direct sense perception is but māyā, or illusion. They maintain that although the Absolute Truth is beyond the range of sense perception, it includes no spiritual variety or enjoyment. According to the Kāśīra Māyāvādīs, the spiritual world is simply void. They do not believe in the Personality of the Absolute Truth or in His varieties of activities in the spiritual world. Although they have their own arguments, which are not very strong, they have no conception of the variegated activities of the Absolute Truth. These impersonalists, who are followers of Śaṅkarācārya, are generally known as Kāśīra Māyāvādīs (impersonalists residing in Vārāṇasī).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1084_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1338" link="CC Adi 10.84" link_text="CC Adi 10.84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.84|CC Adi 10.84, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Sanātana Gosvāmī and Rūpa Gosvāmī belonged to the Bharadvāja-gotra, which indicates that they belonged either to the family or disciplic succession of Bharadvāja Muni. As members of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement we belong to the family, or disciplic succession, of Sarasvatī Gosvāmī, and thus we are known as Sārasvatas. Obeisances are therefore offered to the spiritual master as sārasvata-deva, or a member of the Sārasvata family (namas te sārasvate deve), whose mission is to broadcast the cult of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu (gaura-vāṇī-pracāriṇe) and to fight with impersonalists and voidists (nirviśeṣa-śūnyavādi-pāścātya-deśa-tāriṇe). This was also the occupational duty of Sanātana Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī and Anupama Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya4147_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="744" link="CC Madhya 4.147" link_text="CC Madhya 4.147">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 4.147|CC Madhya 4.147, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Almost all the conditioned souls within the material world are envious. Jealous people generally turn against one who automatically attains some reputation. This is natural for jealous people. Consequently, when a devotee is fit to receive worldly reputation, he is envied by many people. This is quite natural. When a person, out of humility, does not desire fame, people generally think him quite humble and consequently give him all kinds of fame. Actually a Vaiṣṇava does not hanker after fame or a great reputation. Mādhavendra Purī, the king of Vaiṣṇavas, bore his reputation, but he wanted to keep himself outside of the vision of the general populace. He wanted to cover his real identity as a great devotee of the Lord, but when people saw him overwhelmed in the ecstasy of love of Godhead, they naturally gave credit to him. Actually a first-class reputation is due Mādhavendra Purī because he was a most confidential devotee of the Lord. Sometimes a sahajiyā presents himself as being void of desires for reputation (pratiṣṭhā) in order to become famous as a humble man. Such people cannot actually attain the platform of celebrated Vaiṣṇavas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6168_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1137" link="CC Madhya 6.168" link_text="CC Madhya 6.168">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.168|CC Madhya 6.168, Purport]]: </span><div class="purport text">Lord Buddha abandoned the authority of the Vedic literature and therefore rejected the ritualistic ceremonies and sacrifices recommended in the Vedas. His nirvāṇa philosophy means stopping all material activities. Lord Buddha did not recognize the presence of transcendental forms and spiritual activities beyond the material world. He simply described voidism beyond this material existence. The Māyāvādī philosophers offer lip service to Vedic authority but try to escape the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies. They concoct some idea of a transcendental position and call themselves Nārāyaṇa, or God. However, God's position is completely different from their concoction. Such Māyāvādī philosophers consider themselves above the influence of karma-kāṇḍa (fruitive activities and their reactions). For them, the spiritual world is equated with the Buddhist voidism. There is very little difference between impersonalism and voidism. Voidism can be directly understood, but the impersonalism enunciated by Māyāvādī philosophers is not very easily understandable. Of course, Māyāvādī philosophers accept a spiritual existence, but they do not know about the spiritual world and spiritual beings.
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6171_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1140" link="CC Madhya 6.171" link_text="CC Madhya 6.171">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.171|CC Madhya 6.171, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When the atheistic philosophers or the Māyāvādīs, being unable to understand the inconceivable energies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, imagine an impersonal void, their imagination is only the counterpart of materialistic thinking. Within the material world, there is nothing inconceivable. High-thinking philosophers and scientists can tackle the material energy, but not being able to understand the spiritual energy, they can simply imagine an inactive state, such as the impersonal Brahman. This is simply the negative side of material life. By such imperfect knowledge, the Māyāvādī philosophers conclude that the cosmic manifestation is a transformation of the Supreme. Thus they must necessarily also accept the theory of the illusion of the Supreme (vivarta-vāda). However, if we accept the inconceivable potencies of the Lord, we can understand how the Supreme Personality of Godhead can appear within this material world without being touched or contaminated by the three modes of material nature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8193_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1597" link="CC Madhya 8.193" link_text="CC Madhya 8.193">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.193|CC Madhya 8.193, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The spiritual senses are beyond the material senses. A materialist can think only of the negation of material variety; he cannot understand spiritual variety. He thinks that spiritual variety simply contradicts material variety and is a negation or void, but such conceptions cannot even reach the precincts of spiritual realization. The wonderful activities of the gross body and subtle mind are always imperfect. They are below the degree of spiritual understanding and are ephemeral. The spiritual mellow is eternally wonderful and is described as pūrṇa, śuddha, nitya-mukta—that is, complete, perfectly pure and eternally liberated from all material conceptions. When we are unable to fulfill our material desires, there is certainly sorrow and confusion. This may be described as vivarta. But in spiritual life there is no sorrow, inebriety or imperfection. Śrīla Rāmānanda Rāya was expert in realizing the spiritual activities of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Kṛṣṇa, and Rāmānanda's spiritual experience was placed before Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as he inquired whether the Lord approved his realization of spiritual truth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya949_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1765" link="CC Madhya 9.49" link_text="CC Madhya 9.49">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.49|CC Madhya 9.49, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If all material bodies are doomed to annihilation, we must obtain a nonmaterial body, or a spiritual body, if we wish the next birth to be anything but false. How the spiritual body is attained is explained by Lord Kṛṣṇa in the Bhagavad-gītā (4.9):</p>
:janma karma ca me divyam evaṁ yo vetti tattvataḥ
:tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti mām eti so ’rjuna
<p>"One who knows the transcendental nature of My appearance and activities does not, upon leaving the body, take his birth again in this material world, but attains My eternal abode, O Arjuna."</p>
<p>This is the highest perfection—to give up one's material body and not accept another but to return home, back to Godhead. It is not that perfection means one's existence becomes void or zero. Existence continues, but if we positively want to annihilate the material body, we have to accept a spiritual body; otherwise there can be no eternality for the soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9360_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2073" link="CC Madhya 9.360" link_text="CC Madhya 9.360">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.360|CC Madhya 9.360, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">However, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu confirms the conclusion of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam on the strength of His philosophy of acintya-bhedābheda-tattva. That philosophy holds that the Supreme Lord is simultaneously one with and different from His creation. That is to say, there is unity in diversity. In this way Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu proved the impotence of fruitive workers, speculative empiric philosophers and mystic yogīs. The realization of such men is simply a waste of time and energy.</p>
<p>To set the example, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally visited temples in various holy places. Wherever He visited, He immediately exhibited His ecstatic love for the Supreme Personality of Godhead. When a Vaiṣṇava visits the temple of a demigod, his vision of that demigod is different from the vision of the impersonalists and Māyāvādīs. The Brahma-saṁhitā supports this. A Vaiṣṇava's visit to the temple of Lord Śiva, for example, is different from a nondevotee's visit. The nondevotee considers the deity of Lord Śiva an imaginary form because he ultimately thinks that the Supreme Absolute Truth is void. However, a Vaiṣṇava sees Lord Śiva as being simultaneously one with and different from the Supreme Lord. In this regard, the example of milk and yogurt is given. Yogurt is actually nothing but milk, but at the same time it is not milk. It is simultaneously one with milk yet different from it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya10177_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2256" link="CC Madhya 10.177" link_text="CC Madhya 10.177">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 10.177|CC Madhya 10.177, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A discussion of the impersonal Brahman is not very palatable to a devotee. The so-called regulations of the śāstras also appear null and void to him. There are many people who argue over the śāstras, but for a devotee such discussions are but tumultuous roaring. By the influence of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, all these problems disappear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya12194_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2702" link="CC Madhya 12.194" link_text="CC Madhya 12.194">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 12.194|CC Madhya 12.194, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The philosophy of monism is an adjustment of the Buddhist philosophy of voidism. In a mock fight with Śrī Advaita Ācārya, Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu was refuting this type of monistic philosophy. Vaiṣṇavas certainly accept Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa as the ultimate "one," and that which is without Kṛṣṇa is called māyā, or that which has no existence. External māyā is exhibited in two phases—jīva-māyā, the living entities, and guṇa-māyā, the material world. In the material world there is prakṛti (material nature) and pradhāna (the ingredients of material nature). However, for one who becomes Kṛṣṇa conscious, the distinction between material and spiritual varieties does not exist.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1451_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2416" link="CC Antya 14.51" link_text="CC Antya 14.51">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 14.51|CC Antya 14.51, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"When My mind lost the association of Kṛṣṇa and could no longer see Him, he became depressed and took up mystic yoga. In the void of separation from Kṛṣṇa, he experienced ten transcendental transformations. Agitated by these transformations, My mind fled, leaving My body, his place of residence, empty. Thus I am completely in trance."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya2039_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="3085" link="CC Antya 20.39" link_text="CC Antya 20.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.39|CC Antya 20.39, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"My Lord Govinda, because of separation from You, I consider even a moment a great millennium. Tears flow from My eyes like torrents of rain, and I see the entire world as void."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya2041_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="3087" link="CC Antya 20.41" link_text="CC Antya 20.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.41|CC Antya 20.41, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“The three worlds have become void because of separation from Govinda. I feel as if I were burning alive in a slow fire.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLCPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="3" link="TLC Preface" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Preface|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya's teachings are identical to those given by Lord Kapila, the original propounder of sāṅkhya-yoga, the sāṅkhya system of philosophy. This authorized system of yoga recommends meditation on the transcendental form of the Lord. There is no question of meditating on something void or impersonal. One can meditate on the transcendental form of Lord Viṣṇu even without practicing involved sitting postures. Such meditation is called perfect samādhi. This perfect samādhi is verified at the end of the Sixth Chapter of Bhagavad-gītā where Lord Kṛṣṇa says: "And of all yogīs, he who always abides in Me with great faith, worshiping Me in transcendental loving service, is most intimately united with Me in yoga and is the highest of all."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC19_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="25" link="TLC 19" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 19|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 19]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"The Māyāvādī philosophy is veiled Buddhism." In other words, the voidist philosophy of Buddha is more or less repeated in the Māyāvādī philosophy of impersonalism, although the Māyāvādī philosophy claims to be directed by the Vedic conclusions. Lord Śiva, however, admits that this philosophy is manufactured by him in the age of Kali in order to mislead the atheists. "Actually the Supreme Personality of Godhead has His transcendental body," Lord Śiva states. "But I describe the Supreme as impersonal. I also explain the Vedānta-sūtra according to the same principles of Māyāvādī philosophy."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC26_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="32" link="TLC 26" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 26|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the impersonalist and voidist philosophers, the next world is a world of senseless eternity and bliss. The voidist philosophers want to establish that ultimately everything is senseless, and the impersonalists want to establish that in the next world there is simply knowledge devoid of activity. Thus less intelligent salvationists try to carry imperfect knowledge into the sphere of perfect spiritual activity. Because the impersonalist experiences material activity as miserable, he wants to establish spiritual life without activity. He has no understanding of the activities of devotional service. Indeed, spiritual activity in devotional service is unintelligible to the voidist philosophers and impersonalists. The Vaiṣṇava philosophers know perfectly well that the Absolute Truth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, can never be impersonal or void because He possesses innumerable potencies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC28_3" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="34" link="TLC 28" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 28">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 28|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 28]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmānanda Rāya first suggested devotional service rendered with renunciation of fruitive activities, but here he suggests that devotional service with full knowledge and spiritual realization added is superior.</p>
<p>Lord Caitanya, however, rejected this proposal also because simply by renouncing material results in Brahman realization one does not realize the spiritual world and spiritual activities. Although there is no material contamination when one attains the stage of Brahman realization, that stage is not perfect because there is no positive engagement in spiritual activity. Because it is still on the mental plane, it is external. The pure living entity is not liberated unless he is completely engaged in spiritual activity. As long as one is absorbed in impersonal thoughts or in thoughts of the void, his entrance into an eternal blissful life of knowledge is not completed. When spiritual knowledge is not complete, one will be hindered in his attempt to cleanse the mind of all material variegatedness. Thus impersonalists are frustrated in their attempts to make the mind void by artificial meditation. It is very difficult to void the mind of all material conceptions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC32_4" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="38" link="TLC 32" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 32|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 32]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unless one hears from the right source, he will misinterpret the pastimes of Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, considering them to be ordinary affairs between a man and woman. In this way one may be misguided.</p>
<p>"And who is the most worshipable Deity?" Caitanya Mahāprabhu next inquired. Rāmānanda Rāya immediately replied that the transcendental couple, Śrī Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, is the ultimate object of worship. There are many worshipable objects—the impersonalists worship the brahmajyoti, for instance—but by worshiping objects other than Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, one becomes bereft of life's symptoms and becomes just like a tree or other nonmoving entity. Those who worship the so-called void also attain such results. Those who are after material enjoyment (bhukti) worship the demigods and achieve their planets and thus enjoy material happiness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NODIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="3" link="NOD Introduction" link_text="Nectar of Devotion Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD Introduction|Nectar of Devotion Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The definition of a pure devotee, as given by Rūpa Gosvāmī in Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, can be summarized thus: his service is favorable and is always in relation to Kṛṣṇa. In order to keep the purity of such Kṛṣṇa conscious activities, one must be freed from all material desires and philosophical speculation. Any desire except for the service of the Lord is called material desire. And "philosophical speculation" refers to the sort of speculation which ultimately arrives at a conclusion of voidism or impersonalism. This conclusion is useless for a Kṛṣṇa conscious person. Only rarely by philosophical speculation can one reach the conclusion of worshiping Vāsudeva, Kṛṣṇa. This is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā itself. The ultimate end of philosophical speculation, then, must be Kṛṣṇa, with the understanding that Kṛṣṇa is everything, the cause of all causes, and that one should therefore surrender unto Him. If this ultimate goal is reached, then philosophical advancement is favorable, but if the conclusion of philosophical speculation is voidism or impersonalism, that is not bhakti.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD10_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="60" link="NOD 10" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 10|Nectar of Devotion 10]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To meditate means to engage the mind in thinking of the form of the Lord, the qualities of the Lord, the activities of the Lord and the service of the Lord. Meditation does not mean anything impersonal or void. According to Vedic literature, meditation is always on the form of Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD28_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="214" link="NOD 28" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 28">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 28|Nectar of Devotion 28]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The symptom of being stunned is caused by ecstatic tribulation, fearfulness, astonishment, lamentation and anger. This symptom is exhibited by a stoppage of talking, a stoppage of movement, a feeling of voidness and an extreme feeling of separation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD35_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="276" link="NOD 35" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 35|Nectar of Devotion 35]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For those great sages situated in the position of transcendental neutrality, the beginning should be to take shelter of Lord Viṣṇu, the four-handed eternal form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The mystic yogīs are therefore advised to meditate on the form of Lord Viṣṇu, as recommended by Kapila Muni in the sāṅkhya yoga system. Unfortunately, many mystic yogīs try to meditate on something void, and as stated in the Gītā, the result is that they simply undergo trouble and do not achieve any tangible result.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB2_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="6" link="KB 2" link_text="Krsna Book 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Meditation means concentration upon the lotus feet of the Lord. Lotus feet indicate the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But those who are impersonalists do not recognize the lotus feet of the Lord, and therefore their object of meditation is something impersonal. The demigods express their mature verdict that persons who are interested in meditating on something void or impersonal cannot cross over the ocean of nescience. Such persons are simply imagining that they have become liberated. "O lotus-eyed Lord! Their intelligence is contaminated because they fail to meditate upon the lotus feet of Your Lordship. As a result of this neglectful activity, the impersonalists fall down again into the material way of conditioned life, although they may temporarily rise to the point of impersonal realization."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB76_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="80" link="KB 76" link_text="Krsna Book 76">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 76|Krsna Book 76]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna immediately counteracted the mystic demonstration occasioned by the airplane of Śālva, the King of Saubha. By the mystic power of the airplane, Śālva had created a darkness as dense as night, but Pradyumna all of a sudden appeared like the rising sun. As with the rising of the sun the darkness of night is immediately dissipated, with the appearance of Pradyumna the power exhibited by Śālva became null and void. Each of Pradyumna's arrows had a golden feather at the end, and the shaft was fitted with a sharp iron head. By releasing twenty-five such arrows, Pradyumna severely injured Śālva's commander in chief. He then released another one hundred arrows toward the body of Śālva. After this, he pierced each and every soldier by releasing one arrow, he killed the chariot drivers by firing ten arrows at each one of them, and he killed the carriers like the horses and elephants by releasing three arrows directed toward each one. When everyone present on the battlefield saw this wonderful feat of Pradyumna's, the great fighters on both sides praised his acts of chivalry.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As for the material creation, Brahmā is the first created person. Before Brahmā there was no living creature within this material world; it was void and dark until Brahmā was born on the lotus flower that sprouted from the abdomen of Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu. Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is an expansion of Kāraṇodakaśāyī Viṣṇu, Kāraṇodakaśāyī Viṣṇu is an expansion of Saṅkarṣaṇa, and Saṅkarṣaṇa is an expansion of Balarāma, who is an immediate expansion of Lord Kṛṣṇa. After the creation of Brahmā, the two kinds of demigods were born: demigods like the four brothers Sanaka, Sanātana, Sanandana and Sanat-kumāra, who are representatives of renunciation of the world, and demigods like Marīci and their descendants, who are meant to enjoy this material world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore by the process of self-realization or God realization through fruitive activities, philosophical speculation or mystic yoga, one cannot actually approach the supreme source of everything. When the creation is completely terminated—when there is no existence of the Vedas, no existence of material time, and no existence of the gross and subtle material elements, and when all the living entities are in the nonmanifested stage, resting within Nārāyaṇa—then all these manufactured processes become null and void and cannot act. Devotional service, however, is eternally going on in the eternal spiritual world. Therefore the only factual process of self-realization or God realization is devotional service, and one who takes to this process takes to the real process of God realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The conclusion of the atheistic Sāṅkhya philosophy is that because the effects—the phenomena of this material world—are temporary, or illusory, the cause is therefore also illusory. The Sāṅkhya philosophers are in favor of voidism, but the actual fact is that the original cause is the Supreme Personality of Godhead and that this cosmic manifestation is the temporary manifestation of His material energy. When this temporary manifestation is annihilated, its cause, the eternal existence of the spiritual world, continues as it is, and therefore the spiritual world is called sanātana-dhāma, the eternal abode. The conclusion of the Sāṅkhya philosophers is therefore invalid.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Bhagavad-gītā confirms the fact that this material world is created and annihilated perpetually and that conditioned souls without Kṛṣṇa consciousness come back again and again, whenever the material creation is manifest. If such conditioned souls take advantage of this opportunity and develop Kṛṣṇa consciousness under the direct instruction of the Lord, then they are transferred to the spiritual world and do not have to come back to the material creation. It is said, therefore, that the voidists and the impersonalists are not very intelligent because they do not take shelter under the lotus feet of the Lord. Because they are less intelligent, these voidists and impersonalists take to different types of austerities, either to attain the stage of nirvāṇa, which means finishing the material conditions of life, or to attain oneness by merging into the body of the Lord. All of them again fall down because they neglect the lotus feet of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Supreme Personality of Godhead is ever-existing with His varied energies. Because the material creation is an emanation from Him, we cannot say that this cosmic manifestation is a product of something void. Kṛṣṇa is not void. Whenever we speak of Kṛṣṇa, He is present with His form, qualities, name, entourage and paraphernalia. Therefore, Kṛṣṇa is not impersonal. The original cause of everything is neither void nor impersonal but is the Supreme Person. Demons may say that this material creation is anīśvara, without a controller or God, but such arguments ultimately cannot stand.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Voidists also take advantage of this Vedic version and conclude that the cause of this material world is void. But the Vedic injunctions do not say that it is void. The Vedic injunctions define the source of creation and dissolution as yato vā imāni bhūtāni jāyante, "He from whom this cosmic manifestation has emanated and in whom, after annihilation, everything will merge." The same is explained in the Vedānta-sūtra and in the first verse of the First Chapter of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by the words janmādy asya yataḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.1|SB 1.1.1]]), "He from whom all things emanate." All these Vedic injunctions indicate that the cosmic manifestation is due to the Supreme Absolute Personality of Godhead and that when it is dissolved it merges into Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is said that this Age of Kali is three-fourths devoid of religious principles. Hardly one fourth of the principles of religion are still observed in this age. But by the mercy of Lord Kṛṣṇa, not only has this void of Kali-yuga been completely filled, but the religious process has been made so easy that simply by rendering transcendental loving service unto Lord Kṛṣṇa by chanting His holy names, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare / Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare, one can achieve the highest result of religion, namely, being transferred to the highest planet within the spiritual world, Goloka Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW19_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="11" link="RTW 1.9" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.9|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Not to speak of karma-yoga, even in the lesser discipline of eightfold yoga, whatever progress the yogī makes on the path toward the goal of samādhi does not go in vain, although he may not reach the ultimate goal in one lifetime. In his next life he will continue his progress. By contrast, when the fruitive worker dies, whatever wealth and education he has acquired, along with the endeavor that went into acquiring them, all become null and void. As for the pure karma-yogī, or devotee, his devotional activities are all beyond the level of mind and body. They are related to the soul and the Supreme Soul, and hence his activities become the wealth of his pure, eternal soul. Just as the soul is never destroyed with the disintegration of the body, so this wealth of devotional service is never devalued.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Message_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Message of Godhead"><h3>Message of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="MOG1_0" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="2" link="MOG 1" link_text="Message of Godhead 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG 1|Message of Godhead 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A Hitler, a Mussolini, or any other leader of that materialistic persuasion may offer his followers the mental concoction of doing good together in violent or nonviolent programs, and by such acts of so-called benevolence the leader may get recognition from his followers for some time. But the followers for whom this kind of leader has endeavored to do good will never get any lasting benefit out of such temporarily beneficial work. A void will be felt with the progress of all such benevolent activities. In fact, the followers will be put into more and more distressed conditions by following the path chalked out by this kind of so-called leader. If a blind man pretends to help another blind man cross a road, then both the blind leader and the blind follower shall fall into the further darkness of some unseen ditch. Everyone who is devoid of transcendental knowledge is just like a blind man; such a blind man must first eradicate his blindness before he can attempt to lead others to light.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Mukunda-mala-stotra_mantras_1_to_6_only" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Mukunda-mala-stotra (mantras 1 to 6 only)"><h3>Mukunda-mala-stotra (mantras 1 to 6 only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="MM1_0" class="quote" parent="Mukunda-mala-stotra_(mantras_1_to_6_only)" book="OB" index="2" link="MM 1" link_text="Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MM 1|Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">King Kulaśekhara, an ideal pure devotee of the Lord, shows us by his own realization how to offer prayers to the Lord. Since he is a mahā-jana, an authority in the line of devotional service, it is our prime duty to follow in his footsteps in order to achieve the highest devotional platform.</p>
<p>He first addresses the Lord as Śrī-vallabha, "He who is very dear to Lakṣmī." The Lord is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and His consort, Lakṣmī, is a manifestation of His internal potency. By expanding His internal potency, the Lord enjoys His spiritual paraphernalia. In the highest spiritual realization, therefore, the Lord is not impersonal or void, as empiric philosophers conceive Him to be. Although He is not of the material world, He is much more than simply a negation of material variegatedness. He is positively the supreme enjoyer of spiritual variegatedness, of which Lakṣmī, the internal potency, is the fountainhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MM3_1" class="quote" parent="Mukunda-mala-stotra_(mantras_1_to_6_only)" book="OB" index="4" link="MM 3" link_text="Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MM 3|Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 3, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The material nature is not at all beautiful, for it is an "imitation peacock." The real peacock is a different thing, and one must have the sense to understand this. Those who are mad after capturing and enjoying the imitation peacock, as well as those who have a pessimistic view of the imitation peacock but lack any positive information of the real peacock—both are illusioned by the modes of material nature. Those who are after the imitation peacock are the fruitive workers, and those who simply condemn the imitation peacock but are ignorant of the real peacock are the empiric philosophers. Disgusted with the mirage of happiness in the material desert, they seek to merge into voidness.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Suck (CC and Other Books)

2012-03-02T09:59:11Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"suck"|"sucked"|"sucking"|"sucks"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Rishab|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Feb12}}
{{last|02Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=11|OB=23|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|34}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:suck|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1060_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1315" link="CC Adi 10.60" link_text="CC Adi 10.60">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.60|CC Adi 10.60, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A nephew of Śivānanda Sena's named Śrīkānta left the company in protest of Nityānanda Prabhu's curse and went directly to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu at Jagannātha Purī, where the Lord pacified him. On that occasion, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu allowed His toe to be sucked by Purī dāsa, who was then a child. It is by the order of Caitanya Mahāprabhu that he could immediately compose Sanskrit verses. During the misunderstanding with Śivānanda's family, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu ordered His personal attendant, Govinda, to give them all the remnants of His food. This is described in Antya-līlā, Chapter Twelve, verse 53.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1410_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1705" link="CC Adi 14.10" link_text="CC Adi 14.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.10|CC Adi 14.10, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">While mother Śacī and Jagannātha Miśra were talking, child Nimāi woke up and began to cry, and mother Śacī took Him on her lap and allowed Him to suck her breast.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1434_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1729" link="CC Adi 14.34" link_text="CC Adi 14.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.34|CC Adi 14.34, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Now that I can understand this philosophy, no more shall I eat dirt. Whenever I am hungry I shall suck your breast and drink your breast milk."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1435_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1730" link="CC Adi 14.35" link_text="CC Adi 14.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.35|CC Adi 14.35, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After saying this, the Lord, smiling slightly, climbed on the lap of His mother and sucked her breast.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya877_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1483" link="CC Madhya 8.77" link_text="CC Madhya 8.77">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.77|CC Madhya 8.77, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmānanda Rāya continued, “‘O brāhmaṇa, what pious activities did Nanda Mahārāja perform by which he received the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa as his son? And what pious activities did mother Yaśodā perform that made the Absolute Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa call her "Mother" and suck her breasts?’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8258_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1661" link="CC Madhya 8.258" link_text="CC Madhya 8.258">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.258|CC Madhya 8.258, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmānanda Rāya continued, "Those who are devoid of all transcendental mellows are like the crows that suck the juice from the bitter fruits of the nimba tree of knowledge, whereas those who enjoy mellows are like the cuckoos who eat the buds of the mango tree of love of Godhead."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya974_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1790" link="CC Madhya 9.74" link_text="CC Madhya 9.74">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.74|CC Madhya 9.74, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The temple of Śiyālī-bhairavī is located in the Tanjore district, about forty-eight miles northeast of Tanjore City. There is a very much celebrated temple of Lord Śiva there and also a very large lake. It is said that once a small boy who was a devotee of Lord Śiva came to that temple, and the goddess Durgā, known as Bhairavī, gave him her breast to suck. After visiting this temple, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to the bank of the river Kāverī (Kolirana) via the district of Tiruchchirāpalli. The Kāverī is mentioned in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.5.40) as a very pious river.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1436_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2976" link="CC Madhya 14.36" link_text="CC Madhya 14.36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 14.36|CC Madhya 14.36, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"The spiritual master is always offering Kṛṣṇa four kinds of delicious food (analyzed as that which is licked, chewed, drunk and sucked). When the spiritual master sees that the devotees are satisfied by eating bhagavat-prasādam, he is satisfied. I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a spiritual master."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya734_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1420" link="CC Antya 7.34" link_text="CC Antya 7.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 7.34|CC Antya 7.34, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“‘O brāhmaṇa, what pious activities did Nanda Mahārāja perform to receive the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa as his son? And what pious activities did mother Yaśodā perform that made the Absolute Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa call her "Mother" and suck her breasts?’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1375_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2301" link="CC Antya 13.75" link_text="CC Antya 13.75">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 13.75|CC Antya 13.75, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Those devotees who were familiar with pīlu fruits sucked on the seeds, but the Bengali devotees who did not know what they were chewed the seeds and swallowed them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1634_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2622" link="CC Antya 16.34" link_text="CC Antya 16.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 16.34|CC Antya 16.34, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Jhaḍu Ṭhākura's wife then took the mangoes from their covering of banana tree leaves and bark and offered them to Jhaḍu Ṭhākura, who began to suck and eat them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC12_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="18" link="TLC 12" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 12|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 12]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who is intelligent and able to understand the philosophy of Kṛṣṇa consciousness naturally gives up everything and takes to the shelter of Kṛṣṇa. In this regard, Lord Caitanya recites a verse spoken by Uddhava in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.2.23): "How can one take shelter of anyone but Kṛṣṇa? He is so kind. Even though Bakāsura's sister planned to kill Kṛṣṇa when He was an infant by applying poison to her breast and offering it to Kṛṣṇa to suck and thus die, still that heinous woman received salvation and was elevated to the same platform as Kṛṣṇa's own mother." This verse refers to the time when Pūtanā planned to kill Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa accepted the poisonous breasts of that demonic woman, and when He sucked the milk from her, He sucked out her life also. Nonetheless Pūtanā was elevated to the same position as Kṛṣṇa's own mother.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC29_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="35" link="TLC 29" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 29|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the affection of the fraternal relationship increases, it develops into the paternal relationship that is found between father and son. Regarding this, Rāmānanda Rāya quoted a verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.8.46) wherein Mahārāja Parīkṣit inquired from Śukadeva Gosvāmī about the magnitude of righteous activity performed by Yaśodā, the mother of Kṛṣṇa, enabling her to be called "mother" and her breasts be sucked by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He also quoted another verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.9.20) in which it is stated that Yaśodā received such incomparable mercy from the Supreme Personality of Godhead that it cannot even be compared to the mercy received by Brahmā, the first created living being, or by Lord Śiva, or even by the goddess of fortune, Lakṣmī, who is always situated on the chest of Lord Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD33_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="268" link="NOD 33" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 33|Nectar of Devotion 33]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Nārada came to see the activities of the Lord at Dvārakā and he saw that Kṛṣṇa was present within every palace in the same body and was engaged in different activities, he was struck with wonder. This is one of the examples of astonishment in devotional service by direct perception. One of the friends of mother Yaśodā said, "Yaśodā, just see the fun! On the one hand, there is your child, who is always captivated by sucking the milk from your breast, and on the other hand there is the great Govardhana Hill, which can obstruct the passing of the clouds. But still, just see how wonderful it is that this great Govardhana Hill is resting on the finger of your child's left hand, just as though it were a toy. Is this not very mysterious?" This statement is another example of astonishment in devotional service by direct perception.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD43_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="288" link="NOD 43" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 43|Nectar of Devotion 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Childhood age, childish dress, movements by the child, sweet words spoken by the child, nice smiling and various forms of childish play are considered provocations for increasing parental love for Kṛṣṇa. The childhood ages of Kṛṣṇa are divided into three periods: the beginning of kaumāra age, the middle of kaumāra age and the end of kaumāra age. During the beginning and middle of the kaumāra age, Kṛṣṇa's thighs are fatty, and the inner part of His eyes are whitish. There are signs of teeth coming out, and He is very mild and gentle. He is described as follows: "When Kṛṣṇa had only three or four teeth coming out of His gums, His thighs were fatty, His body was very, very short, and He began to enhance the parental love of Nanda Mahārāja and mother Yaśodā with the activities of His childish body. He was sometimes stepping with His legs again and again, sometimes crying, sometimes smiling, sometimes sucking His thumb and sometimes lying down flat. These are some of the different activities of the child Kṛṣṇa. When Kṛṣṇa was lying down flat, sometimes sucking the toes of His feet, sometimes throwing His legs upward, sometimes crying and sometimes smiling, mother Yaśodā, seeing her son in such pastimes, did not show any sign of restricting Him, but rather began to watch her child with eagerness, enjoying these childhood pastimes." In the beginning of Kṛṣṇa's kaumāra age, the nails of tigers were set in a golden necklace about His neck. There was protective tilaka on His forehead, black mascara around His eyes and silk thread around His waist. These are the descriptions of Kṛṣṇa's dress at the beginning of the kaumāra age.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KBPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="3" link="KB Preface" link_text="Krsna Book Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB Preface|Krsna Book Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Within the prison of His maternal uncle Kaṁsa, where His father and mother were confined, Kṛṣṇa appeared outside His mother's body as the four-handed Viṣṇu-Nārāyaṇa. Then He turned Himself into a baby and told His father to carry Him to the house of Nanda Mahārāja and his wife Yaśodā. When Kṛṣṇa was just a small baby the gigantic demoness Pūtanā attempted to kill Him, but when He sucked her breast He pulled out her life. That is the difference between the real Godhead and a God manufactured in the mystic factory. Kṛṣṇa had no chance to practice the mystic yoga process, yet He manifested Himself as the Supreme Personality of Godhead at every step, from infancy to childhood, from childhood to boyhood, and from boyhood to young manhood.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The first demon to be killed was a woman. According to Vedic rules, the killing of a woman, a brāhmaṇa, cows or a child is strictly forbidden. Kṛṣṇa was obliged to kill the demon Pūtanā, and because the killing of a woman is forbidden according to Vedic śāstra, He could not help but close His eyes. Another interpretation is that Kṛṣṇa closed His eyes because He simply took Pūtanā to be His nurse. Pūtanā came to Kṛṣṇa just to offer her breast for the Lord to suck. Kṛṣṇa is so merciful that even though He knew Pūtanā was there to kill Him, He took her as His nurse or mother.</p>
<p>There are seven kinds of mothers, according to Vedic injunction: the real mother, the wife of a teacher or spiritual master, the wife of a king, the wife of a brāhmaṇa, the cow, the nurse and mother earth. Because Pūtanā came to take Kṛṣṇa on her lap and offer her breast milk to be sucked by Him, she was accepted by Kṛṣṇa as one of His mothers. That is considered to be another reason He closed His eyes: He had to kill a nurse or mother. But His killing of His mother or nurse was no different from His love for His real mother or His foster mother, Yaśodā. We further understand from Vedic information that Pūtanā was also treated as a mother and given the same facility as Yaśodā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pūtanā had smeared a very powerful poison on her breasts, and immediately after taking the baby on her lap, she pushed her breastly nipple within His mouth. She was hoping that as soon as He would suck her breast, He would die. But baby Kṛṣṇa very quickly took the nipple in anger. He sucked the milk-poison along with the life air of the demon. In other words, Kṛṣṇa simultaneously sucked the milk from her breast and killed her by sucking out her life. Kṛṣṇa is so merciful that because the demon Pūtanā came to offer her breast milk to Him, He fulfilled her desire and accepted her activity as motherly. But to stop her from further nefarious activities, He immediately killed her. And because the demon was killed by Kṛṣṇa, she got liberation. As Kṛṣṇa pressed her breast extremely hard and sucked out her very breath, Pūtanā fell down on the ground, spread her arms and legs and began to cry, "Oh, child, leave me, leave me!" She was crying loudly and perspiring, and her whole body became wet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus mother Yaśodā chanted different names of Viṣṇu to protect child Kṛṣṇa's different bodily parts. Mother Yaśodā was firmly convinced that she should protect her child from different kinds of evil spirits and ghosts—namely Ḍākinīs, Yātudhānīs, Kuṣmāṇḍas, Yakṣas, Rākṣasas, Vināyakas, Koṭarās, Revatīs, Jyeṣṭhās, Pūtanās, Mātṛkās, Unmādas and similar other evil spirits, who cause persons to forget their own existence and give trouble to the life airs and the senses. Sometimes they appear in dreams and cause much perturbation; sometimes they appear as old women and suck the blood of small children. But no such ghosts and evil spirits can remain where there is chanting of the holy name of God. Mother Yaśodā was firmly convinced of the Vedic injunctions about the importance of cows and the holy name of Viṣṇu; therefore she took all shelter in the cows and the name of Viṣṇu just to protect her child Kṛṣṇa. She recited all the holy names of Viṣṇu so that He might save the child. Vedic culture has taken advantage of keeping cows and chanting the holy name of Viṣṇu since the beginning of history, and persons who are still following the Vedic ways, especially the householders, keep at least one dozen cows and worship the Deity of Lord Viṣṇu, who is installed in their house.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The elder gopīs of Vṛndāvana were so absorbed in affection for Kṛṣṇa that they wanted to save Him, although there was no need to, for He had already protected Himself. They could not understand that Kṛṣṇa was the Supreme Personality of Godhead playing as a child. After performing the formalities to protect the child, mother Yaśodā took Kṛṣṇa and let Him suck her breast. When the child was protected by viṣṇu-mantra, mother Yaśodā felt that He was safe. In the meantime, all the cowherd men who had gone to Mathurā to pay tax returned home and were struck with wonder at seeing the gigantic dead body of Pūtanā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Nanda Mahārāja recalled the prophecy of Vasudeva and considered him a great sage and mystic yogī; otherwise, how could he have foretold an incident that happened during his absence from Vṛndāvana? After this, all the residents of Vraja cut the gigantic body of Pūtanā into pieces and piled it up with wood for burning. When all the limbs of Pūtanā’s body were burning, the smoke emanating from the fire created a good aroma of aguru. This aroma was due to her being killed by Kṛṣṇa. This means that the demon Pūtanā was washed of all her sinful activities and attained a celestial body. Here is an example of how the Supreme Personality of Godhead is all-good: Pūtanā came to kill Kṛṣṇa, but because He sucked her milk, she was immediately purified, and her dead body attained a transcendental quality. Her only business was to kill small children; she was only fond of blood. But in spite of being envious of Kṛṣṇa, she attained salvation because she gave her milk to Him to drink. So what can be said of those who are affectionate to Kṛṣṇa in the relationship of mother, who with great love and affection always serve Him, the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the Supersoul of every living entity?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The arcana process, or worshiping procedure, is therefore beneficial for everyone. Kṛṣṇa is worshipable by great demigods like Brahmā and Lord Śiva, and Pūtanā was so fortunate that the same Kṛṣṇa played in her lap as a little child. The lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, which are worshiped by great sages and devotees, were placed on the body of Pūtanā. People worship Kṛṣṇa and offer food with great reverence and devotion, but automatically He sucked the milk from the body of Pūtanā. Devotees therefore pray that if simply by offering something as an enemy Pūtanā got so much benefit, then who can measure the benefit of worshiping Kṛṣṇa in love and affection? Therefore only Kṛṣṇa should be worshiped, for so much benefit awaits the worshiper.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB6_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="10" link="KB 6" link_text="Krsna Book 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 6|Krsna Book 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although Pūtanā was an evil spirit, she gained elevation just like the mother of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is clear that the cows and the elder gopīs who offered milk to Kṛṣṇa were also elevated to the transcendental position. Kṛṣṇa can offer anyone anything, from liberation to anything materially conceivable. Therefore, there cannot be any doubt of the salvation of Pūtanā, whose bodily milk was sucked by Kṛṣṇa for such a long time. And how can there be any doubt about the salvation of the gopīs, who were so fond of Kṛṣṇa? Undoubtedly all the gopīs, cowherd boys, cows and everyone else who served Kṛṣṇa in Vṛndāvana with love and affection were liberated from the miserable condition of material existence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB7_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="11" link="KB 7" link_text="Krsna Book 7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 7|Krsna Book 7]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While the discussion was going on, baby Kṛṣṇa cried. Without remonstration, mother Yaśodā picked the child up on her lap and called the learned brāhmaṇas to chant holy Vedic hymns to counteract the evil spirits. At the same time she allowed the baby to suck her breast. If a child sucks the mother's breast nicely, it is to be understood that he is out of all danger. After this, all the stronger cowherd men put the broken cart in order, and all the scattered things were set up nicely as before. The brāhmaṇas thereafter began to offer oblations to the sacrificial fire with yogurt, butter, kuśa grass and water. They worshiped the Supreme Personality of Godhead for the good fortune of the child.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB8_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="12" link="KB 8" link_text="Krsna Book 8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 8|Krsna Book 8]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A short time after this incident, both Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa began to crawl on Their hands and knees. When They were crawling like that, They pleased Their mothers. The bells tied to Their waist and ankles sounded fascinating, and They would move around very pleasingly. Sometimes, just like ordinary children, They would be frightened by others and would immediately hurry to Their mothers for protection. Sometimes They would fall into the clay and mud of Vṛndāvana and would approach Their mothers smeared with clay and saffron. They were actually smeared with saffron and sandalwood pulp by Their mothers, but due to crawling over muddy clay, They would simultaneously smear Their bodies with clay. As soon as They would come crawling to Their mothers, Yaśodā and Rohiṇī would take Them on their laps and, covering Them with the lower portion of their saris, allow Them to suck their breasts. When the babies were sucking their breasts, the mothers would see small teeth coming in. Thus their joy would be intensified to see their children grow. Sometimes the naughty babies would crawl up to the cowshed, catch the tail of a calf and stand up. The calves, being disturbed, would immediately begin running here and there, and the children would be dragged over clay and cow dung. To see this fun, Yaśodā and Rohiṇī would call all their neighborhood friends, the gopīs. Upon seeing these childhood pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the gopīs would be merged in transcendental bliss. In their enjoyment they would laugh very loudly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB8_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="12" link="KB 8" link_text="Krsna Book 8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 8|Krsna Book 8]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa was so ordered by His mother, He immediately opened His mouth just like an ordinary boy. Then mother Yaśodā saw within that mouth the complete opulence of creation. She saw the entire outer space in all directions, mountains, islands, oceans, seas, planets, air, fire, moon and stars. Along with the moon and the stars she also saw all the elements—water, sky and the extensive ethereal existence, along with the total ego and its products, namely the senses, the controllers of the senses, all the demigods and the objects of the senses like sound and smell. Within His mouth she also saw the three qualities of material nature, all living entities, eternal time, material nature, spiritual nature, activity, consciousness and different forms of the whole creation. Yaśodā could find within the mouth of her child everything necessary for cosmic manifestation. She also saw, within His mouth, herself taking Kṛṣṇa on her lap and having Him suck her breast. Upon seeing all this, she became struck with awe and began to wonder whether she were dreaming or actually seeing something extraordinary. She concluded that she was either dreaming or seeing the play of the illusory energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. She thought that she had become mad, mentally deranged, to see all those wonderful things. Then she thought, "It may be cosmic mystic power attained by my child, and therefore I am perplexed by such visions within His mouth. Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is beyond the expression of consciousness, mind, work and philosophical speculation, and whose different energies produce everything manifested and unmanifested. Under His energy, bodily self and bodily possessions are conceived." She then said, "Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Him under whose illusory energy I am thinking that Nanda Mahārāja is my husband and Kṛṣṇa is my son, that all the properties of Nanda Mahārāja belong to me and that all the cowherd men and women are my subjects. All this misconception is due to the illusory energy of the Supreme Lord. So let me pray to Him that He may protect me always."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB8_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="12" link="KB 8" link_text="Krsna Book 8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 8|Krsna Book 8]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Certainly mother Yaśodā had executed many, many pious activities, as a result of which she got the Absolute Truth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, as her son who sucked milk from her breast. Similarly, Nanda Mahārāja also must have performed many great sacrifices and pious activities for Lord Kṛṣṇa to become his son and address him as "father." But it is surprising that Vasudeva and Devakī did not enjoy the transcendental bliss of Kṛṣṇa's childhood pastimes, although Kṛṣṇa was their real son. The childhood pastimes of Kṛṣṇa are glorified even today by many sages and saintly persons, but Vasudeva and Devakī could not enjoy such childhood pastimes personally. The reason for this was explained by Śukadeva Gosvāmī to Mahārāja Parīkṣit as follows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB9_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="13" link="KB 9" link_text="Krsna Book 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 9|Krsna Book 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The end of her sari was tightly wrapped while she churned, and on account of her intense love for her son, milk automatically dripped from her breasts, which moved as she labored very hard, churning with two hands. The bangles and bracelets on her hands tinkled as they touched each other, and her earrings and breasts shook. There were drops of perspiration on her face, and the flower garland which was on her head scattered here and there. Before this picturesque sight, Lord Kṛṣṇa appeared as a child. He felt hungry, and to increase His mother's love, He wanted her to stop churning. He indicated that her first business was to let Him suck her breast, and then she could churn butter later.</p>
<p>Mother Yaśodā took her son on her lap and pushed the nipple of her breast into His mouth, and while Kṛṣṇa was sucking the milk, she was smiling, enjoying the beauty of her child's face. Suddenly, the milk which was on the stove began to boil over. Just to stop the milk from spilling, mother Yaśodā at once put Kṛṣṇa aside and went to the stove. Left in that state by His mother, Kṛṣṇa became very angry, and His lips and eyes became red in rage. He pressed His teeth and lips, and taking up a piece of stone, He immediately broke the butter pot.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB11_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="15" link="KB 11" link_text="Krsna Book 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 11|Krsna Book 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mother Yaśodā was so affectionate toward her son that as soon as she came out to call Him back home, her breasts filled up with milk. She loudly cried, "My dear child, please come back home. Your time for lunch is already past." She then said, "My dear Kṛṣṇa, O my dear lotus-eyed child, please come and suck my breast. You have played enough. You must be very hungry, my dear little child. You must be tired from playing for so long." She also addressed Balarāma thus: "My dear Rāma, the glory of Your family, my dear child, please come back with Your younger brother Kṛṣṇa immediately. You have been engaged in playing since early morning, and You must be very tired. Please come back and take Your lunch at home. Your father Nandarāja is waiting for You. He has to eat, so You must come back so that he can eat."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB13_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="17" link="KB 13" link_text="Krsna Book 13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 13|Krsna Book 13]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Suddenly, on sighting the calves, the cows began to run toward them. They leaped downhill with joined front and rear legs. The cows were so melted with affection for the calves that they did not care about the rough path from the top of Govardhana Hill down to the pasturing ground. They approached the calves with their milk bags full of milk, and they raised their tails upwards. When they were coming down the hill, their milk bags were pouring milk on the ground out of intense maternal affection for the calves, although they were not their own calves. These cows had their own calves, and the calves that were grazing beneath Govardhana Hill were larger; they were not expected to drink milk directly from the milk bag but were satisfied with the grass. Yet all the cows came immediately and began to lick their bodies, and the calves also began to suck milk from the milk bags. There appeared to be a great bond of affection between the cows and calves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB21_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="25" link="KB 21" link_text="Krsna Book 21">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 21|Krsna Book 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another gopī said to her friends, "My dear friends, the cows are also charmed as soon as they hear the transcendental sound of the flute of Kṛṣṇa. It sounds to them like the pouring of nectar, and they immediately spread their long ears just to catch the liquid nectar of the flute. As for the calves, they are seen with the nipples of their mothers pressed in their mouths, but they cannot suck the milk. They remain struck with devotion, and tears glide down from their eyes, illustrating vividly how they are embracing Kṛṣṇa heart to heart." These phenomena indicate that even the cows and calves in Vṛndāvana knew how to cry for Kṛṣṇa and embrace Him heart to heart. Actually, the perfection of Kṛṣṇa consciousness can be culminated in the shedding of tears from the eyes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB26_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="30" link="KB 26" link_text="Krsna Book 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 26|Krsna Book 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Without understanding the intricacies of Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and without knowing His uncommon spiritual opulences, the innocent cowherd boys and men of Vṛndāvana began to discuss the wonderful activities of Kṛṣṇa, which surpass the activities of all men.</p>
<p>One of them said, “My dear friends, considering His wonderful activities, how is it possible that such an uncommon boy would come and live with us in Vṛndāvana? It is really not possible. Just imagine! He is now only seven years old! How is it possible for Him to lift Govardhana Hill in one hand and hold it up just as the king of elephants holds a lotus flower? To lift a lotus flower is a most insignificant thing for an elephant, and similarly Kṛṣṇa lifted Govardhana Hill without exertion. When He was simply a small baby and could not even see properly, He killed a great demon, Pūtanā. While sucking her breast, He also sucked out her life air. Kṛṣṇa killed the Pūtanā demon exactly as eternal time kills a living creature in due course. When He was only three months old, He was sleeping underneath a hand-driven cart. Being hungry for His mother's breast, He began to cry and throw His legs upwards. And from the kicking of His small feet the cart immediately broke apart and fell to pieces. When He was only one year old, He was carried away by the Tṛṇāvarta demon disguised as a whirlwind, and although He was taken very high in the sky, He simply hung on the neck of the demon and forced him to fall from the sky and immediately die.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB30_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="34" link="KB 30" link_text="Krsna Book 30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 30|Krsna Book 30]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After searching for Kṛṣṇa here and there, the gopīs became fatigued, and then they began to talk like madwomen. They could satisfy themselves only by imitating the different pastimes of Kṛṣṇa. One of them imitated the demon Pūtanā, and one of them imitated Kṛṣṇa and sucked her breast. One gopī imitated a hand-driven cart, and another gopī lay down beneath the cart and threw up her legs, touching the wheels of the cart, as Kṛṣṇa did to kill the demon Śakaṭāsura. One gopī imitated child Kṛṣṇa and lay down on the ground, and one gopī became the demon Tṛṇāvarta and carried the small child Kṛṣṇa by force into the sky; and one of the gopīs began to imitate Kṛṣṇa while He was attempting to walk, ringing His ankle bells. Two gopīs imitated Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, and many others imitated Their cowherd boyfriends. One gopī assumed the form of Bakāsura, and another forced her to fall down as the demon Bakāsura did when he was killed; similarly, another gopī defeated Vatsāsura. Just as Kṛṣṇa used to call His cows by their different names, so the gopīs imitated Him, calling the cows by their respective names.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB85_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="89" link="KB 85" link_text="Krsna Book 85">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 85|Krsna Book 85]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The milk from the breasts of Devakī was transcendental nectar because the same milk had been sucked by Lord Kṛṣṇa. As such, the babies who sucked the breasts of Devakījī, which had touched the body of Lord Kṛṣṇa, immediately became self-realized persons. The babies therefore began to offer their obeisances unto Lord Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, their father Vasudeva and their mother Devakī. After this, they were immediately transferred to their respective heavenly planets.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Extend (Letters)

2012-03-01T17:30:49Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"extend"|"extended"|"extending"|"extends"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Feb12}}
{{last|01Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=45}}
{{total|45}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Extend|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGitaMandirTrustCalcutta1September1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="7" link="Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949" link_text="Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949|Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When a living entity improperly uses god-gifted independence and apply such independence for sense-gratification without fulfilling the will or the plan of Godhead, he at once develops the demonic qualities in contact with the illusory Energy of Godhead and becomes a full-fledged asura. But one who do not misuse the God gifted independence and does not engage himself in the act of sense-gratification but fulfills the plan of the Godhead, continues to be a deva or godly. In this act of sense-gratification the asura children of Godhead forgets the plan of Godhead and therefore tries to exploit the state of Godhead for their own benefit which is sometime centralized but sometimes extended. The gods or the godly sons of Godhead do not act like this and they are therefore distinguished from the asuras.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirCalcuttaMay1949_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="8" link="Letter to Sir -- Calcutta May 1949" link_text="Letter to Sir -- Calcutta May 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir -- Calcutta May 1949|Letter to Sir -- Calcutta May 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As sons of the almighty Father Supreme Godhead, all the living entities have individual independence and when some of the children misuse the godgifted independence for their sense gratification and not to fulfill the plan of Godhead, they develop the demonic qualities and become asuras. But those who do not misuse the the godgifted independence for sense gratification they continue to remain as the Daivas. For sense gratification the asura children of Godhead and Nature forgets the plan of Godhead and thus they begin to exploit and trouble the mother Nature and other obedient children of Nature, for their own benefit sometimes centralized and sometimes extended. Those children who do not do like this are gods themselves distinguished from the asuras.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBTGFriendMathuraUPDatedasPostmark_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="27" link="Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark" link_text="Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark|Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And if you become a life subscriber by paying Rs. 51/- (fifty-one) at a time, you shall not only get the paper throughout the life without further payment but also you will help me to attempt for a wider circulation of the paper throughout the world. It is a mission of human welfare work, and I shall request you to extend your full co-operation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthaMaharajaNewYork8November1965_3" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="67" link="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965|Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you agree to cooperate with me as I have suggested above, then I shall extend my Visa period. My present Visa period ends by the end of this November. But if I receive your confirmation immediately then I shall extend my Visa period otherwise I shall return to India. Immediately I want some good assistants to work with me. They must be educated and able to talk in English as also read Sanskrit nicely. For preaching here two languages English and Sanskrit will be very much appreciated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthaMaharajaNewYork8November1965_4" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="67" link="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965|Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- New York 8 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think we shall all forget now the past fratricidal war and now come forward for a good cause. If they are not agreeable then do it yourself and I am at your service. Please therefore consider this and let me know by wire if you are agreeable. Otherwise I shall not extend my visa period but I shall return to India without being able to do anything tangible at my first tour. Hope you will take this matter as very urgent and let me know your decision by immediate return of post or by wire to my above address and oblige.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSallyNewYork13November1965_5" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="69" link="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965|Letter to Sally -- New York 13 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes I have extended my visa period up to 1st April 1966 by paying ten dollars but I do not know how I shall live. Another ship of Scindia Navigation is starting on the 17th November but my negotiation with some publisher is not yet finished.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMangalaniloyBrahmacariNewYork16May1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="13" link="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966|Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Personally I can take the sponsoring for you in the month of September 1966 but my Visa period will end on the 30th June 1966. So if I see circumstances favorable I shall try to extend my Visa for the required period otherwise I shall return to India after the above date. My staying will now depend on your good cooperation in India for the present. In the meantime I am trying also here what can be done. The idea of preaching here and in India is completely different. Here you cannot make any collection whatsoever. At the same time the expenditure too heavy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMangalaniloyBrahmacariNewYork11June1966_1" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="16" link="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 11 June, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 11 June, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 11 June, 1966|Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 11 June, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Up till now I am working alone without any cooperation of any one of my Godbrothers and it is the first time that you have voluntarily extended your hand to cooperate with me in full spirit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaNewYork14April1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="64" link="Letter to Janardana -- New York 14 April, 1967" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- New York 14 April, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- New York 14 April, 1967|Letter to Janardana -- New York 14 April, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although we have spent $500.00 till now for my permanent Visa, our Lawyer is not yet successful. He does not advise me to cross the borders of U.S.A. otherwise the Visa which is now extended to February 1969, will be cancelled. And I cannot return to U.S.A. It is very difficult to deal with these lawyers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaHamsadutaVrndavanaIndiaAugust1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="116" link="Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please extend my blessings to Himavati and any others who may be with you. Hope you are all well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaSanFrancisco30March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="132" link="Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968|Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I understand in New York it is still raining and little cold, therefore I am extending my stay here in San Francisco, for a few days more. We had many engagements in radio and television and similarly we are going to have more similar engagements. Here the kirtana performances are going on, as nicely, and people are taking interest in them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal14July1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="239" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 July, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My present visa for Canada is up to the end of August. Actually it is up to the third of September, but if I like to stay here, I can extend it, it is not difficult. But I am intending to go to London, and it may be in the meantime I may go to Vancouver.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaMontreal17July1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="246" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Montreal 17 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Montreal 17 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Montreal 17 July, 1968|Letter to Mukunda -- Montreal 17 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My visa is up to 3rd of September 1968, and if by that time my London yatra is not completed, then I will have to extend the visa period. I think you should start for London as early as possible. The plan already made by you is agreed by me. So you can go ahead with the plan. Our only plan should be henceforward to spread the Sankirtana activities and sell our publications.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaHayagrivaMontreal23August1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="280" link="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the bathing ghats in India, generally, they install Lord Siva's Murti, but that is not possible here, neither we want to divert attention in so many performances. Concentrate in one temple, and then we shall extend one after another. Immediately the scheme should be to have a temple in the center as you have already taken the plan, and residential quarter for the Brahmacaris, or Grhasthas, and let us go ahead with that plan at first.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGaurasundaraLosAngeles10December1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="480" link="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 10 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 10 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 10 December, 1968|Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 10 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am sending the letter out today asking for confirmation of this invitation and just as soon as I hear word, I will let you now so you may make your arrangements. I have included a copy of my letter to Mr. Dindayal who is the person who has extended our invitation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrChaganGovindaLosAngeles17December1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="498" link="Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968|Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was very pleased to read how these students were very well received by your organizations there. Please extend my thanks to all concerned for cooperating with my students in London. Thanking you once more for your interest and I hope to hear again from you soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaColumbusOhio13May1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="283" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I will not be going to North Carolina as I had planned, but I am sending Kirtanananda Swami in my place because they have extended my program here in Columbus. So now I have to create more sannyasis to lecture on our philosophy, and I shall pick these sannyasis from the brahmacaris who are firm in their decision not to marry.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMartinMallesLosAngeles22July1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="464" link="Letter to Martin Malles -- Los Angeles 22 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Martin Malles -- Los Angeles 22 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Martin Malles -- Los Angeles 22 July, 1969|Letter to Martin Malles -- Los Angeles 22 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To do actual Hatha Yoga one must not live in the city, but he must go to a sacred spot, and completely freed from all attachments and all material desires and disturbances, he must concentrate his mind upon the Lord within his heart. This process is not completed in just six months time, but it extends over many, many lifetimes. So in this age of Kali Yuga it is not possible to faithfully follow the procedures of Hatha Yoga because our minds are too restless and our lives are very brief. Therefore, the Lord has descended upon this earth five hundred years ago as Lord Caitanya to encourage the process among all men of chanting the Holy Names of God, the Hare Krishna Mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGajendraLosAngeles27January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="55" link="Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970|Letter to Gajendra -- Los Angeles 27 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Extend your activities to the University campus because the younger generation is our future hope. Bamboo while it is green can be bent and carved, but while it is yellow and ripe if there is any attempt to bend it, it cracks. Krishna is evergreen youthful Original Person and He gathers around Him all young boys and girls as cowherd boys and gopis in His eternal Vrndavana Lila. So try seriously to impress upon the young hearts and you will be successful. Try to get that fraternity house as soon as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaLosAngeles19June1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="366" link="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970|Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your proposals for extending Sankirtana Party activities and distribution of literatures and organizing Tokyo center as the headquarters for our Far Eastern branches of ISKCON are very encouraging, so try to substantiate these ideas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNevatiajiLosAngeles16July1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970|Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The San Francisco Rathayatra was given all facility by the full cooperation of the City and public advertisement was extended by the City via the newspapers, radio and television and posters in all the public transportation vehicles as well as large banners lining the main streets. Over 20,000 persons attended for a full day of chanting and dancing as they eagerly drew the Ratha cars five miles to the sea. At the end of the procession Prasadam was sumptuously distributed to everyone and the distribution of Prasadam was extended through the next several days. Also at the end of the procession route a capacity attendance filled a standing auditorium to attentively hear the spiritual master speak.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaCalcutta9September1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="510" link="Letter to Bhavananda -- Calcutta 9 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda -- Calcutta 9 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda -- Calcutta 9 September, 1970|Letter to Bhavananda -- Calcutta 9 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">New York is very much attractive for me because New York is the starting place of my activities in your country and when I had no place of preaching, one Armenian gentleman offered me a two storied building in Brooklyn with a nice hall downstairs for only $125 per month, but at the time I was paying only $70 for my apartment and I could not bear at that time to pay 125 dollars. That situation continued for at least one year and then I was bold enough to accept an apartment for $200. In this way the Society extended with so many branches and now you are paying $1,450 per month, so it is very encouraging.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthapadaBombay13November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="590" link="Letter to Tirthapada -- Bombay 13 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tirthapada -- Bombay 13 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirthapada -- Bombay 13 November, 1970|Letter to Tirthapada -- Bombay 13 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have heard from Upendra and he seems enthusiastic about opening the Fiji center. Our Krsna Consciousness Movement is flourishing all over the world by the grace of Caitanya Mahaprabhu and I am receiving favorable reports and full invitations from all over the world for our Movement. Now it is up to you to keep on working vigorously in the service of the Lord and because He is seated within your heart, He will reveal from within all necessary intelligence for you to further extend your loving devotional service to Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBansidhariBombay16November1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="595" link="Letter to Bansidhari -- Bombay 16 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bansidhari -- Bombay 16 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bansidhari -- Bombay 16 November, 1970|Letter to Bansidhari -- Bombay 16 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am always so glad to know that you are keeping to the standard practices as I have instructed you to do and all the devotees are feeling the sublime result of their work in Krsna's loving service. Your program for extending Sankirtana Party activities to the nearby towns and cities and universities is very welcome. I have received similar good report of such extended Sankirtana Party tours or trips from many other centers in Europe as well as America. Lord Caitanya's desire was that this chanting of the Holy Names be spread to every town and village on the face of the globe, and now His desire is being fulfilled. That is to your credit as sincere servants of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVaikunthanathaSaradiaBrooklyn24July1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="316" link="Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Brooklyn 24 July, 1971" link_text="Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Brooklyn 24 July, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Brooklyn 24 July, 1971|Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Brooklyn 24 July, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the public is in sympathy with our movement and I am sure that there will be no difficulty in extending your visas further. Work sincerely, keeping faith on Krishna and the Spiritual Master and everything will come out successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnaBhaminiBombay4January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="19" link="Letter to Krsna Bhamini -- Bombay 4 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Krsna Bhamini -- Bombay 4 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna Bhamini -- Bombay 4 January, 1972|Letter to Krsna Bhamini -- Bombay 4 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I always receive your letters with great pleasure. I am glad that you are appreciating so much this Krishna Consciousness Movement. Lord Krishna extends His mercy to all living entities, but He is particularly attentive to the needs of His devotees. You are blessed with an advanced devotee husband, you have now two nice devotee children, and by Krishna's grace you have taken a genuine Spiritual Master. So you are the most fortunate of women because you have been given every opportunity to attain the highest goal Krishna consciousness in this very lifetime.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYadubaraLosAngeles20June1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="335" link="Letter to Yadubara -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Yadubara -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yadubara -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972|Letter to Yadubara -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You state in your letter that everything is going on nicely there in Bombay, and I suppose that in general things are all right, but this todays news disturbs me and so I have ordered that Gargamuni shall immediately leave Bombay for his Gujarat tour and that Nara Narayana be given full assistance for extending the garden to all vacant areas of our property. Kindly assist me for seeing that these plans are carried out immediately and that our main task, namely, the construction work, shall not be neglected. This is very important matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaAmsterdam30July1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="403" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have got one letter from Gargamuni wherein he complains he is not getting cooperation from Bombay for his travelling party. He is doing very well, I am very much in favor that his work shall not be hindered, so kindly extend to him every facility, any small thing he requires you supply. And I have advised him also to please work nicely with you and let whatever is done be finished and go on progressively in a cooperative manner.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDhananjayaBombay31December1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="653" link="Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 31 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 31 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 31 December, 1972|Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 31 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The point is that no one is actually qualified in this material world to approach Krsna, but if he makes the attempt through our inducing him gradually to give his energy to Krsna, by that attempt Krsna will extend his mercy and deliver the fallen soul despite his so many disqualifications. And such person or aspiring devotee, he is to be considered the most exalted of men because he has given his life to Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaBhaktivedantaManor8August1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="272" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 8 August, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 8 August, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 8 August, 1973|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 8 August, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your telegram from New York "Festival extended per letter expect Your Grace 23rd, send details"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiLondon26November1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="392" link="Letter to Umapati -- London 26 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- London 26 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- London 26 November, 1973|Letter to Umapati -- London 26 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please offer my blessings to my beloved disciples there, and please extend my well-wisher to your good wife. I hope this letter meets you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaLosAngeles1January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="3" link="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974|Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, I am certainly coming to visit you in Hawaii. I plan to be there by the 14th or 15th of January. Bali Mardan has fixed up arrangements for my staying at a hotel for 4 days. If suitable, I can extend my stay there or make other arrangements once I am there. Always be assured that you are being protected by Krsna and that if you simply carry out my instructions against all odds you will certainly come out successful in the end.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaLosAngeles8January1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="18" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Los Angeles 8 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Los Angeles 8 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Los Angeles 8 January, 1974|Letter to Jagadisa -- Los Angeles 8 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your emphasis on book distribution is quite right. I can understand in the northern centers it is very cold now, and yet you report they are still going out for sankirtana party. Please convey that I extend all blessings to those boys and girls who are trying to distribute our books even under difficult conditions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaMelbourne1July1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="260" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Melbourne 1 July, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Melbourne 1 July, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Melbourne 1 July, 1974|Letter to Gurudasa -- Melbourne 1 July, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Furthermore, try to get the land if possible within one lac rupees. If he doesn't agree we don't mind we can see the other land. Also Mr. Jaya Purna of Karnapura came to see me, so invitation should be extended to him. Invite all local asramas and sannyasis as well. I do not hear of Pranava; I sent him a telegram but there is no reply.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajPrabhuMayapur17October1974_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="499" link="Letter to Giriraj Prabhu -- Mayapur 17 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Giriraj Prabhu -- Mayapur 17 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraj Prabhu -- Mayapur 17 October, 1974|Letter to Giriraj Prabhu -- Mayapur 17 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Do not send Jashomatinandana to Punjab. He should remain in Bamcay and work there.</p>
<p>Enclosed is the letter to CBI regarding the extended Fixed Deposit.</p>
<p>I hope this letter meets you in good health. Jayatirtha was to inform you to send five copies of each book to Calcutta, Gargamuni Swami, to fulfill the Embassy Order gotten by Vrindaban De.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraWestBengal25October1974_4" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="522" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There will be the main temple that will extend upwards the full 30 stories, as well as different levels depicted in doll tableaus, first the material world, devi dhama; then mahesa dhama, then vaikuntha dhama, and finally goloka vrindaban. Already a competent engineering firm in Calcutta, which is the only firm in India to use an IBM computer in its calculations, has been contacted for making the foundation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBonMaharajaLosAngeles24July1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="425" link="Letter to Bon Maharaja -- Los Angeles 24 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bon Maharaja -- Los Angeles 24 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bon Maharaja -- Los Angeles 24 July, 1975|Letter to Bon Maharaja -- Los Angeles 24 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your proposal for a guest house, we have already got it, a guest house of 75 rooms well equipped. The Governor Dr. Channa Reddy was very pleased with it, but we can extend the guest house program more if we get suitable land. So I can immediately accept your proposal for Gurukula and guest house provided you give us the vacant land in front of our temple. This land is lying vacant without any use. So if you spare this land just behind your college building, we can immediately begin the construction work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNitaiBombay7November1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="636" link="Letter to Nitai -- Bombay 7 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Nitai -- Bombay 7 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nitai -- Bombay 7 November, 1975|Letter to Nitai -- Bombay 7 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your enrolling in the Sanskrit school, if you get a certificate and you can get the extended student visa, then it is all right, but first of all get it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaBombay9November1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="652" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975|Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding putting in the new temple floor, marble, and extending the Deity room, yes, that is nice. And your plans to have marble Panca-Tattva Deities, that is also good. You ask whether you should make your life's endeavor to have a temple on every island, but I say first of all improve the present temple, then talk of others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaBombay10November1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="661" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">They are dragging me in so many places and it was arranged for me to see Indira Gandhi, the Prime Minister of India. Therefore, leaving aside all other programs, I had to come here. Of course it has become a little effective because since then the government of India is not considering us an enemy, but they are giving us more and more facility to extend the visa. Then again I had to go to Mauritius, South Africa and East Africa. In Mauritius for the first time in my life I had to meet a very disastrous type of motor accident. We were four in motor carriage, the driver, Brahmananda Swami, Pusta Krsna Swami and myself. The driver was especially injured and we got a little bruises and cuts. Anyway, I have come to Bombay on November 3rd. Here the temple construction is now being undertaken seriously and we are looking after things.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraBombay10November1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="664" link="Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated October 10, 1975 and I have read the contents in entirety. So I thank you very much for your sentiments. Why not stick to Vrndavana. I am coming there soon and again we shall associate. Now you should extend your visa and stay there and stick to that holy place. Ultimately Vrndavana is our goal of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaMayapur14February1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="134" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Mayapur 14 February, 1976" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Mayapur 14 February, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Mayapur 14 February, 1976|Letter to Brahmananda -- Mayapur 14 February, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your visa problem, I think by tactful arrangement they will extend, but you know better than me. Otherwise you can come here to India. Or better, why not go to Mauritius and take missionary visa there and at the same time work vigorously. Mauritius is also a nice place on the sea side.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahabuddhiLibraryPartyNewVrindaban26June1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="372" link="Letter to Mahabuddhi, Library Party -- New Vrindaban 26 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mahabuddhi, Library Party -- New Vrindaban 26 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahabuddhi, Library Party -- New Vrindaban 26 June, 1976|Letter to Mahabuddhi, Library Party -- New Vrindaban 26 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Why don't you try to arrange with India to extend visa somehow or other? I am very much encouraged by the efforts and response that you are getting from the universities and libraries. Indeed, the field is as good or better than the U.S.A. for this type of work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatadhanyaVrindaban12September1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="503" link="Letter to Satadhanya -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Satadhanya -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satadhanya -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976|Letter to Satadhanya -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As far as your visa goes, if you have an entry visa, it can be extended. What is the nature of your visa? I shall telegram you if something can be done here. It is very nice that this publicity has attracted so many people to see our mandir. This is wanted. But are you selling books from the temple? I may be there in Mayapur by the beginning of December.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEmbassyoftheUSAVrndavana2August1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="116" link="Letter to Embassy of the USA -- Vrndavana 2 August, 1977" link_text="Letter to Embassy of the USA -- Vrndavana 2 August, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Embassy of the USA -- Vrndavana 2 August, 1977|Letter to Embassy of the USA -- Vrndavana 2 August, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I left the United States of America in July of 1976. As I am planning to go to the United States shortly, and as over one year has passed since I was last there, I am requesting your good office to extend the validity of my Registration Card for another year.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Discourses (Letters)

2012-03-01T17:12:07Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"discourse"|"discoursed"|"discourses"|"discoursing"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|12Feb12}}
{{last|01Mar12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=45}}
{{total|45}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Discourses|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSardarPatelCalcutta28February1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="4" link="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949" link_text="Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949|Letter to Sardar Patel -- Calcutta 28 February, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devotion to Godhead was his ultimate aim and when I say that his sacred memory should be perpetuated not in the ordinary way but in the Gandhian way, I mean that fitting respect to his memory will be done in the following manner.</p>
<p>1. In the midst of his multifarious duties, Gandhiji never missed to attend to his ramdhun kirtana meeting. This is one of the soundest method for the culture of devotion to God. In the opinion of Srimad-Bhagavatam, one who is imbibed with the devotion of Godhead is also endowed with all the good qualities of the gods. But one who is not a devotee of Godhead, has not any value for his good qualities because he utilizes his so called good qualities for ulterior purposes. As such the easy way to raise the moral standard of people in general, is to make this sankirtana movement more popular all over the world by philosophical discourses based on reasoning and moral and ethical codes. The Vaisnava acaryas especially Lord Caitanya and his six Gosvami disciples give us ample opportunity and scope for this work. Lord Caitanya first inaugurated the sankirtana or randhun movement and the later Gosvamis supported it by scholarly philosophical synthesis. The six sandarbhas by Srila Jiva Goswami are marvelous in this respect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJuggannathBabuCalcutta14March1949_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949" link_text="Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949|Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu visited Varanasi He was invited to a philosophical discourse by the Prakashananda Sarasvati a great giant scholar and sannyasi of the Mayavadi or Sankara sampradaya and discussion was made on the Vedanta philosophy. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was victorious in that discussion and converted the great sannyasi with his 60,000 followers to His cult of devotion and established His easy method of sankirtana movement the most suitable method for the deliverance of the people in general.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGitaMandirTrustCalcutta1September1949_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="7" link="Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949" link_text="Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949|Letter to Gita Mandir Trust -- Calcutta 1 September, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this sacred philosophical discourse the Supreme Godhead declares Himself as the begetting father, who impregnates the seeds of living entities in the womb of mother nature who in turn gives birth to all varieties of living entities or species. So the plain truth is that the Supreme Godhead the Father, the nature material is the mother and all living entities are so many children of almighty father Godhead, and the mother nature. The whole arrangement is just a family unit, and we should wonder as to why there is so much anomaly in this great universal family unit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRPrakashAllahabad22June1951_3" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951" link_text="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951|Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The diet portion of the transcendental treatment consists in the distribution of prasadam. i.e. in all gatherings the audience should not only be sustained by melodious musical performances of Bhajan Sangat or by religious or theistic discourses but they must be given some sort of remnants of food-stuff offered to God, as recommended in Bhagavad-gita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSallyNewYork6November1965_4" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="66" link="Letter to Sally -- New York 6 November, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sally -- New York 6 November, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sally -- New York 6 November, 1965|Letter to Sally -- New York 6 November, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall meet them again when I go to Butler. I like Butler more than New York and specially the quarters in which your home is situated. Had I had the means to rent a house independently I would have gone back again to Butler and hold my Bhagavatam discourses daily with good friends.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoReserveBankofIndiaNewYork30April1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Reserve Bank of India -- New York 30 April, 1966" link_text="Letter to Reserve Bank of India -- New York 30 April, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Reserve Bank of India -- New York 30 April, 1966|Letter to Reserve Bank of India -- New York 30 April, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At present I am staying in New York city at the above address and holding my classes on the culture of musical kirtana as well as discourses on the cult of devotion (Bhakti) on every Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays which are participated by the American Youths, Ladies and Gentlemen. They appreciate the musical mellow very much although they are not conversant with the language. And without understanding the language they give a aural reception to the kirtana in a devout manner. So there is ample prospect for propagating this Indian culture in this country.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMangalaniloyBrahmacariNewYork16May1966_1" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="13" link="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966|Letter to Mangalaniloy Brahmacari -- New York 16 May, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am paying here rent 100 dollars per month which means 500 rupees in our Indian exchange. Besides that my expenditure is daily four dollars two persons. Mr. Paul is whole devoted to my work. But we are getting some contribution by our meetings on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays when we perform Sankirtana discourses on Bhagavad-gita or Srimad-Bhagavatam as is our usual programme. If you come it will be great help for me provided you agree to work under me. More in my next. Hope you are well and awaiting your early reply.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMinistryofFinanceIndiaNewYork28May1966_2" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966" link_text="Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966|Letter to Ministry of Finance (India) -- New York 28 May, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At present I am staying in New York at the above address and my American friends and admirers are hearing from me about my cultural mission and attending my Kirtana class as well as discourses on the Bhagavad-gita and the Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrINWankawalaNewYork11June1966_3" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="17" link="Letter to Mr. I. N. Wankawala -- New York 11 June, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mr. I. N. Wankawala -- New York 11 June, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. I. N. Wankawala -- New York 11 June, 1966|Letter to Mr. I. N. Wankawala -- New York 11 June, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I have left India I did not hear from you and I hope everything is well with you. My preaching work is going on nicely. The Americans are taking interest in the matter of Bhakti cult of Sankirtana movement. I am holding classes of Sankirtana and discourses on the Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam and I very glad to inform you that they are chanting the holy name of God "Hare Krishna Hare Krishna Krishna Krishna Hare Hare" with great devotion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrPrakashShahNewYork16July1966_4" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="20" link="Letter to Mr. Prakash Shah -- New York 16 July, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mr. Prakash Shah -- New York 16 July, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Prakash Shah -- New York 16 July, 1966|Letter to Mr. Prakash Shah -- New York 16 July, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I may also inform you that my followers here, who come regularly and enjoy my Kirtana and discourses on the Bhagavad-gita,—are all citizens of America. Whether I may also raise funds from them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSanFrancisco11February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="17" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967|Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This evening we had very successful performances of Kirtana and discourses for two hours (7-9 P.M.) at the Himalayan Academy the Christian Yoga Church and there were about 100 respectable gatherings. All the ladies and gentlemen were cultured and decent and all of them appreciated our Kirtana and lectures. They profusely garlanded me and exposed me for photo snaps. Ranchor played the Harmonium and they were pleased with his playing and garlanded him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrChaudhuriLosAngeles6February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="94" link="Letter to Dr. Chaudhuri -- Los Angeles 6 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Dr. Chaudhuri -- Los Angeles 6 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Chaudhuri -- Los Angeles 6 February, 1969|Letter to Dr. Chaudhuri -- Los Angeles 6 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your invitation for me to go to San Francisco is very much welcome. You have been requesting me for practically one year to give some discourses on this Vaisnava philosophy in your institution, but for want of time I could not comply with your request. I will let you know immediately when I know I will be going next to San Francisco. Of course, now I am in Los Angeles, and I have no serious business at present.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownLosAngeles21January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="38" link="Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970|Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so much obliged to you for your ventilating our activities in your esteemed paper, "Sri Caitanya Vani" in India. When I was in London, your disciple Sriman Sacisuta das Adhikari saw me several times, and he was regularly attending my weekly discourses in the London Conway Hall. I understand that he is also working on some press there, and I was so much pleased to see him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVaikunthanathaSaradiaBombay4April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="138" link="Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Bombay 4 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Bombay 4 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Bombay 4 April, 1971|Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Saradia -- Bombay 4 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Here in India we are having one massive Sankirtana Festival called "Bhagavata Dharma Discourses, a Hare Krishna Festival" where 20,000 to 30,000 people are attending daily for chanting, lecture kirtana and prasadam distribution. So here in Bombay preaching work is also very successful. Many important men are becoming interested. Most probably we will have our permanent center here soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVisnujanaBombay4April1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="140" link="Letter to Visnujana -- Bombay 4 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Visnujana -- Bombay 4 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Visnujana -- Bombay 4 April, 1971|Letter to Visnujana -- Bombay 4 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be glad to know that Subala Maharaja is now in Bombay and he is going to Delhi for preaching work. Here in Bombay we are having a huge Sankiran Yajna, called "Bhagavata Dharma Discourses, a Hare Krishna Festival" where 20,000 to 30,000 people are attending daily for chanting, lecture, arati and prasadam distribution. So here in Bombay preaching work is very successful. Many important men are becoming interested. Most probably we will have our permanent center here soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraBombayIndia11April1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 11 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 11 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 11 April, 1971|Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 11 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We just completed one grand Sankirtana festival entitled "Bhagavata Dharma Discourses, a Hare Krishna Festival" in which 25,000 to 30,000 people were attending daily for eleven days for lecture, arati, kirtana and prasadam distribution. It was a grand success and we should be establishing our permanent center here in Bombay very soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBombay19April1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="170" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 19 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, after purchasing the land in Mayapur, we will purchase a house in Calcutta if there is sufficient funds. I am very glad that "Bhagavata Dharma Discourses" activities in Calcutta are going on nicely and it is very encouraging that in one day you have collected checks, etc. for Rs. 8,000 from prospective sympathizers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshCandraCalcutta18May1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="212" link="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Calcutta 18 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Calcutta 18 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Calcutta 18 May, 1971|Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Calcutta 18 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Presently in Calcutta we are holding a huge "Hare Krishna Festival" in which 35,000 to 40,000 people are attending daily for hearing discourses on Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita. We are distributing prasadam also. It is so much enlivening to see how the people are being so receptive to this message. It is all Caitanya Mahaprabhu's mercy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSonsandDaughtersCalcutta26May1971_5" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="220" link="Letter to Sons and Daughters -- Calcutta 26 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sons and Daughters -- Calcutta 26 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sons and Daughters -- Calcutta 26 May, 1971|Letter to Sons and Daughters -- Calcutta 26 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Presently I am in Calcutta where we just held a very successful "Hare Krishna Festival" and we were drawing 35,000 people daily for hearing discourses on Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita, for seeing Aratik and taking prasadam also. I will be staying here until the 31st instant and then will go to London via Bombay. From there I shall return to U.S.A.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandakisoraJahnavaCalcutta27May1971_6" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="223" link="Letter to Nandakisora, Jahnava -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Nandakisora, Jahnava -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandakisora, Jahnava -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971|Letter to Nandakisora, Jahnava -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received your gifts also and they are so very nice. Especially the bookmarks are such wonderful craftsmanship. The Deities jewelry is also very nice, and I can always use new sacred thread.</p>
<p>Presently I am in Calcutta where we have just completed a huge "Hare Krishna Festival" in which 35,000 people gathered daily to hear discourses on Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita to see arati ceremony and to take prasadam also. Such festivals are proving very successful, and so we are thinking of extending such programs. From here I shall be going to London via Bombay, or perhaps I may be going to Moscow if visas can be secured.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshCandraLosAngeles13July1971_7" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="300" link="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971" link_text="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971|Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So for the time being, you can stay in your apartment, have discourses and hold kirtana and whoever voluntarily may join, no one can object. Whoever comes, give him nice prasadam. For the time being this can be done. There is no need of outside engagements if they are not possible to get. If you can, that's all right. But inside activities should go on. So live peacefully and whatever service you can render is all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon27August1971_8" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="425" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 27 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 27 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 27 August, 1971|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 27 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As per your request I have immediately sent one brahmacari, Madhavananda Das, there to assist you. He is just now on his way to Delhi and then will go on to Nepal immediately. So he should be reaching there very soon. Please receive him at the air station. He is going via Delhi and also in Delhi there is Bali Mardan, so I have asked Bali Mardan to go to Nepal along with Madhavananda for some time also. If things are going on nicely there then we can send some more men later on but first of all try with these two men. Hold kirtanas, distribute prasadam and hold discourses and I am sure that this process will soften the hard stone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaTokyo23April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="193" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Tokyo 23 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Tokyo 23 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Tokyo 23 April, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- Tokyo 23 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our Bombay program should be based on giving Krishna consciousness through the English medium and distribution of prasadam without any discrimination. This will enhance our prestige and will accelerate our spiritual life as well. The temple program of arati, kirtana, bhoga offerings, discourses, etc. should continue. There should be no neglect of that program.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaLondon11July1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="358" link="Letter to Subala -- London 11 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Subala -- London 11 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- London 11 July, 1972|Letter to Subala -- London 11 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhagavat Dasaha" which means ten days of transcendental discourses on the science of Bhagavan reading from Bhagavad-gita as it is as well as that from Srimad-Bhagavatam. If I attend, I shall let you know timely so that you could give publicity sufficiently. Most probably I shall attend.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaLondon1August1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="406" link="Letter to Bhavananda -- London 1 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda -- London 1 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda -- London 1 August, 1972|Letter to Bhavananda -- London 1 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am coming to India sometime in the month of October and I want to again hold Bhagavata Dharma Discourses and Hare Krishna Festival in Calcutta Maidan, I think by the last part of October. So you can begin preparing for that, and I shall be very glad to come there for speaking.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaYamunaLondon3August1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="416" link="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall remain in London through the month of August for holding Bhagavata Sapta discourses in various quarters of the city in Hindi and English languages. Temporarily, I have postponed the Nairobi program, so you may reply me here.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaLondon5August1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="419" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 5 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 5 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- London 5 August, 1972|Letter to Acyutananda -- London 5 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter from Vrindaban dated July 29, 1972 and I have noted the contents carefully. Now you please remain there and jointly help Gurudasa and the other two Indian boys and hold as much as you can kirtana and discourses widely all over the Vrindaban village. Take help from Visvambhara Goswami and the other good Godbrothers and make our presence in Vrindaban very impressive and prestigious, and that will by the greatest service. That is my advice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaNewVrindaban2September1972_5" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="469" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972|Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our Bhagavata Dharma Discourses are going on very nicely here in New Vrindaban, and hundreds of devotees and other persons from outside are also coming here, and there is one large pavilion on the hill-top where I speak every evening and the meetings are being very well appreciated by all. Now go on holding this Bhagavata Dharma discourses in every city of the world, in simple way, as we have done it in Nairobi, speaking something, having kirtana, distributing prasadam, and keep place to stay, camping and tents, for the devotees and guests, and in this way very quickly Lord Caitanya's movement will be spread all over the world and actually everyone will get enlightenment out of it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhaDamodaraNewVrindaban2September1972_6" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="471" link="Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972|Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your letter dated August 25, 1972, and I appreciate very much for your kind sentiments. Yes, the Bhagavata Dharma discourses here in New Vrindaban are going on very nicely and daily several hundred devotees and guests are coming to hear, and it is truly a wonderful time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhaDamodaraNewVrindaban2September1972_7" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="471" link="Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972|Letter to Radha-Damodara -- New Vrindaban 2 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your letter dated August 25, 1972, and I appreciate very much for your kind sentiments. Yes, the Bhagavata Dharma discourses here in New Vrindaban are going on very nicely and daily several hundred devotees and guests are coming to hear, and it is truly a wonderful time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaNewVrindaban7September1972_8" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="475" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 7 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 7 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 7 September, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 7 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are more than 500 guests and they are listening to Bhagavat Discourses with rapt attention, chanting and dancing. Many respectable Indians are coming. One Dr. Srivastava, professor of statistics at Colorado University, is interested in developing this scheme. Sriman Kirtanananda Maharaja has arranged very nicely. Everything is very satisfactory.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrKaranSinghLosAngeles18September1972_9" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="504" link="Letter to Dr. Karan-Singh -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Dr. Karan-Singh -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Karan-Singh -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972|Letter to Dr. Karan-Singh -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I am returning to India in middle of October, and I am coming first to Vrndavana and New Delhi for holding our second annual Bhagavata-dharma Discourses and Hare Krsna Festival, and if Krsna desires it, we may meet again at that time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaLosAngeles18September1972_10" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="506" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972|Letter to Niranjana -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall be arriving there approximately the 15th and can remain for about three weeks before going to Delhi, where we will hold our second annual Hare Krsna Festival and Bhagavata-dharma Discourses. I am very glad to hear that all of your activities are going on successfully, that you have finished your exams in good order and you have increased your chanting also of rounds. And most of all I am happy to hear that you have begun some translating work. Now you work conjointly with Ramananda in Gorakhpur for producing all of my books in Hindi language, that will be your great contribution.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaSubalaGurudasaBhavanandaLosAngeles22September1972_11" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="510" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Subala, Gurudasa, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 22 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Subala, Gurudasa, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 22 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna, Subala, Gurudasa, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 22 September, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna, Subala, Gurudasa, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 22 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One thing, I want to know how the preparations are being done for the second annual hare Krsna Festival and Bhagavata-dharma Discourses at Delhi starting around the 6th of November. If you can get that LIC grounds again that will be first class. Now we have got many many books in India and I want to raise the funds for our building projects at Bombay, Vrndavana and Mayapur by selling these books widely all over India, so these pandal programs are a golden opportunity to sell many many books, so make arrangements like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles23September1972_12" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="512" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am happy to hear that your program in New Vrndavana has been very successful, and for my part I was very much pleased to attend this year. Now I can understand that this Bhagavata-dharma discourse can be held anywhere all over the world and people will come in large numbers such great distance and under all kinds of hardships just to hear our discourse. That is very encouraging to me, now you are sannyasis and GBC men and I leave it to you to hold this Bhagavata-dharma discourse and Hare Krsna festival all over your country widely, and this will be the success of our movement. You are experienced devotee, and you know how to do things well, so kindly train the others and distribute your experience widely, and organize.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuriMaharajjiVrindaban5November1972_13" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="572" link="Letter to Puri Maharajji -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Puri Maharajji -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puri Maharajji -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972|Letter to Puri Maharajji -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, the programme is going on very nicely, and all the devotees are enlivened by our discourses daily in morning and evening in the Samadhi courtyard at Radha-Damodar temple. I can understand that due to so many celebrations at this Urja time you are unable to join me here.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRevatinandanaAhmedabad10December1972_14" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="603" link="Letter to Revatinandana -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Revatinandana -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Revatinandana -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972|Letter to Revatinandana -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can well remember that Woodstock Hall or Woodside Hall in Glasgow, so I can very well appreciate how nice these Scottish people listen to our discourse. Now develop this field very carefully, it is one of the best places in the world for our preaching work to take hold and convince the population gradually.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavataMaharajaBombay5January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="16" link="Letter to Bhagavata Maharaja -- Bombay 5 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhagavata Maharaja -- Bombay 5 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavata Maharaja -- Bombay 5 January, 1973|Letter to Bhagavata Maharaja -- Bombay 5 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall be myself coming to Calcutta by the 23rd instant of this month, just after we finish our Hare Krsna Festival and Bhagavata Dharma Discourses in the Cross Maidan of Bombay city, from January 12 to January 21, 1973. From Calcutta I will be leaving on February 1 for a one-month preaching tour of my several branches in Djakarta, Indonesia, Australia, New Zealand, Hong Kong, Philippines, and other places in Asia and the South Pacific zone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMariePriterelCalcutta27January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="40" link="Letter to Marie Priterel -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Marie Priterel -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Marie Priterel -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973|Letter to Marie Priterel -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You may keep a picture of Lord Krsna in your house and after cooking you may learn to offer the foodstuffs to the picture of Krsna. In this way the food you eat will be offered and be spiritual and will help you to advance spiritually. Whenever possible try to visit our temple and attend the kirtanas and discourses. I am sure that the temple president can suggest some way in which you can render some service, if you are willing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamPrashadCalcuttaJanuary291973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="48" link="Letter to Ram Prashad -- Calcutta January 29, 1973" link_text="Letter to Ram Prashad -- Calcutta January 29, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ram Prashad -- Calcutta January 29, 1973|Letter to Ram Prashad -- Calcutta January 29, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our Bombay Hare Krsna Festival has been a grand success. More than 15,000 people attended each night and joined in the kirtana and arati, and listened very attentively to my discourses. At the end of the last day seven young men, two from Europe and 5 from India, shaved their heads as brahmacaris and have joined us full time. People are eager for Krsna consciousness, when it is given in its pure form.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSrimanADBhendeBombay26March1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="99" link="Letter to Sriman A. D. Bhende -- Bombay 26 March, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sriman A. D. Bhende -- Bombay 26 March, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sriman A. D. Bhende -- Bombay 26 March, 1974|Letter to Sriman A. D. Bhende -- Bombay 26 March, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually my program is to stay here a month, and I arrived on March 20, so I think you will be able to recover from your eye operation and come and see me. I am lecturing every night at the temple between 7 to 9 P.M. and I am staying at my apartment on Hare Krishna Land and you can visit me there any day after 5:00 P.M.</p>
<p>Thank you for thinking of me, and I hope you will soon be well enough to attend our discourses.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles15July1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="269" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1974" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1974|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not know where your address is, still I am writing this letter to you for urgent business matter. The philosophy discourses we had years ago is now lying without any utility, so all your Godbrothers are very much anxious to publish it.</p>
<p>I therefore request you to edit it immediately if you have time because you wanted to edit the whole thing yourself. Otherwise why not give it to some of your Godbrothers to do the task? They think this philosophy discourse will very much help our movement, so why it should be delayed unnecessarily? I hope you will do the needful without further delay and let me know the results.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAKShivdasaniBombay22November1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="607" link="Letter to A. K. Shivdasani -- Bombay 22 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to A. K. Shivdasani -- Bombay 22 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to A. K. Shivdasani -- Bombay 22 November, 1974|Letter to A. K. Shivdasani -- Bombay 22 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due reciept of your letter dated 10/11/74 and have noted the contents. We are having discourses here every evening at 7:30pm on Srimad-Bhagavatam and you are cordially invited to attend the discourses as well as the Arati and the Kirtana. Regarding the opening of the Vrindaban Temple that will take place on the Ram Navami day, the appearance of Lord Ramacandra, April, 1975. So you can discuss further with Giriraja for making the necessary arrangements.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaVrindaban2April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="217" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976|Letter to Niranjana -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your program of visiting the local Hindu temple and giving discourse on our philosophy is nice. Try to follow the four regulative principles and chant 16 rounds daily and you will gradually make progress in Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaBhaktivedantaManor6September1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="117" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 6 September, 1977" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 6 September, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 6 September, 1977|Letter to Vasudeva -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 6 September, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Distribute ample quantities of sumptuous prasadam to everyone who visits Kaliya-Krsna. This program will make us successful. And in the morning and evening hold regular Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita discourses, but do not allow any rascal professional receiters to discourse in our temple. Only initiated disciples should be allowed to speak on the subject matter of Krsna consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Gates (Other Books)

2012-02-28T11:43:48Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"gate"|"gates"|"gateway"|"gateways"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|28Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=28|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|28}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:gates|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="145" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Any person who is always joyful and untouched by any distress is called happy.</p>
<p>As far as Kṛṣṇa's enjoyment is concerned, it is stated that the ornaments which decorated the bodies of Kṛṣṇa and His queens were beyond the dreams of Kuvera, the treasurer of the heavenly kingdom. The constant dancing before the doors of Kṛṣṇa's palaces was not to be imagined even by the demigods in the heavenly kingdom. In the heavenly kingdom, Indra always sees the dancing of the society girls. But even Indra could not imagine how beautiful were the dances being performed at the gates of Kṛṣṇa's palaces. Gaurī means "white woman," and Lord Śiva's wife is called Gaurī. The beautiful women residing within the palaces of Kṛṣṇa were so much whiter than Gaurī that they were compared to the moonshine, and they were constantly visible to Kṛṣṇa. Therefore, no one can be enjoying more than Kṛṣṇa. The conception of enjoyment is beautiful women, ornaments and riches. And all of these were fabulously present in the palaces of Kṛṣṇa, defeating even the imagination of Kuvera, Lord Indra or Lord Śiva.</p>
<p>Not even a slight distress can touch Kṛṣṇa. Once some of the gopīs went to the place where the brāhmaṇas were performing sacrifices and said, "Dear wives of the brāhmaṇas, you must know that not even a slight smell of distress can touch Kṛṣṇa. He knows no loss, He knows no defamation, He has no fear, He has no anxiety, and He does not know calamity. He is simply encircled by the dancers of Vraja and is enjoying their company in the rāsa dance."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD33_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="269" link="NOD 33" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 33|Nectar of Devotion 33]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One friend addressed Kṛṣṇa in this manner: "My dear Madhusūdana, You know my strength, yet You are encouraging Bhadrasena, and not me, to challenge mighty Baladeva. By this action You are simply insulting me, because my arms are as strong as the bolts of the gate!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD36_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="280" link="NOD 36" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 36|Nectar of Devotion 36]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa was in the capital Indraprastha, someone addressed Him thus: "My dear Lord, Your personal associates, headed by Uddhava, are always awaiting Your order by standing at the entrance gate of Dvārakā. They are mostly looking on with tears in their eyes, and in the enthusiasm of their service they are not afraid even of the devastating fire generated by Lord Śiva. They are souls simply surrendered unto Your lotus feet."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB2_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="6" link="KB 2" link_text="Krsna Book 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Practically all material work is performed in ignorance, but because there are three qualities, sometimes the quality of ignorance is covered with goodness or passion. The taste of these material fruits is accepted through five senses. The five sense organs through which knowledge is acquired are subjected to six kinds of whips: lamentation, illusion, infirmity, death, hunger and thirst. This material body, or the material manifestation, is covered by seven layers: skin, flesh, blood, marrow, bone, fat and semen. The branches of the tree are eight: earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and ego. There are nine gates in this body: the two eyes, two nostrils, two ears, one mouth, one genital, one rectum. And there are ten kinds of internal air passing within the body: prāṇa, apāna, udāna, vyāna, samāna, etc. The two birds seated in this tree, as explained above, are the living entity and the localized Supreme Personality of Godhead, Paramātmā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB4_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="8" link="KB 4" link_text="Krsna Book 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 4|Krsna Book 4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After Vasudeva adjusted things as they had been before he carried Kṛṣṇa to Gokula, and all the doors and gates became similarly closed, the gatekeepers awoke and heard the newborn child crying. Kaṁsa was waiting to hear the news of the child's birth, and the gatekeepers immediately approached him and informed him that the child was born. At that time, Kaṁsa got up from his bed very quickly and exclaimed, "Now the cruel death of my life is born!" Kaṁsa became perplexed now that his death was approaching, and his hair scattered. Immediately he proceeded toward the place where the child was born.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB36_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="40" link="KB 36" link_text="Krsna Book 36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 36|Krsna Book 36]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wrestling matches are still enjoyed by people in northern India, and it appears from the statements of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam that five thousand years ago wrestling was also popular. Kaṁsa planned to arrange such a wrestling competition and to invite people to visit. He also told the trainers of the elephants, "Be sure to bring the elephant named Kuvalayāpīḍa and keep him at the gate of the wrestling arena. Try to capture Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma on Their arrival and have the elephant kill Them."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB41_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="45" link="KB 41" link_text="Krsna Book 41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 41|Krsna Book 41]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After Akrūra's departure, Lord Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma and the cowherd boys entered Mathurā to see the city. They observed that the gate of Mathurā was made of first-class marble, very well constructed, and that the doors were made of pure gold. There were gorgeous orchards and gardens all around, and the whole city was encircled by canals so that no enemy could enter very easily. They saw that all the crossroads were decorated with gold and that there were copper and brass storehouses for stocking grain. And there were many rich men's houses, all appearing symmetrical, as if constructed by one engineer. The houses were decorated with costly jewels, and each and every house had nice compounds of trees bearing fruits and flowers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB42_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="46" link="KB 42" link_text="Krsna Book 42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 42|Krsna Book 42]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After this, Kṛṣṇa did not proceed further into the sacrificial arena but went out the gate and proceeded toward Their resting camp. Along the way, He visited various places in Mathurā City with great delight. Seeing the activities and wonderful prowess of Kṛṣṇa, all the citizens of Mathurā began to consider the two brothers to be demigods who had come down to Mathurā, and they all looked upon Them with great astonishment. The two brothers strolled carefree in the street, not caring for the law and order of Kaṁsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB43_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="47" link="KB 43" link_text="Krsna Book 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 43|Krsna Book 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After taking Their baths and finishing all other morning duties, Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma could hear the beating of the kettledrums in the wrestling arena. They immediately prepared Themselves to proceed to the spot to see the fun. When Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma reached the gate of the wrestling arena, They saw a big elephant of the name Kuvalayāpīḍa being tended by a caretaker riding on its head. The caretaker was deliberately blocking Their entrance by keeping the elephant in front of the gateway. Kṛṣṇa could understand the purpose of the caretaker, and He prepared Himself by tightening His clothes before combating the elephant. He addressed the caretaker in a very grave voice, as resounding as a cloud: "You miscreant caretaker, give way and let Me pass through the gate. If you block My way, I shall send you and your elephant to the house of death personified."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To fight with Kṛṣṇa, Jarāsandha surrounded Him from all sides with great military strength. As the sun appears covered by cloudy air and dust, Kṛṣṇa, the supreme sun, was covered by the military strength of Jarāsandha. Kṛṣṇa's and Balarāma's chariots were marked with pictures of Garuḍa and palm trees, respectively. The women of Mathurā all stood on the tops of the houses, palaces and gates to see the wonderful fight, but when Kṛṣṇa's chariot was surrounded by Jarāsandha's military force and was no longer visible to them, they were so frightened that some of them fainted. Kṛṣṇa saw Himself overwhelmed by the military strength of Jarāsandha. His small army of soldiers was being harassed, so He immediately took up His bow, named Śārṅga.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While Kṛṣṇa was entering, the whole city was cleansed, all the different streets and roads were sprinkled with water, and the inhabitants, being joyous, decorated their respective houses and shops with flags and festoons. The brāhmaṇas chanted Vedic mantras at numerous places. The people constructed road crossings and gates at entrances to lanes and streets. When Lord Kṛṣṇa was entering the nicely decorated city of Mathurā in a festive attitude, the ladies and girls of Mathurā prepared different kinds of flower garlands to make the ceremony most auspicious. In accordance with the Vedic custom, they took yogurt mixed with fresh green grass and strewed it here and there to make the victory jubilation even more auspicious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is stated in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam that this new, well-constructed city, developed within the sea, had regular planned roads, streets and lanes. There were also well-planned parks and gardens filled with plants known as kalpa-vṛkṣas, or desire trees. These desire trees are not like the ordinary trees of the material world; the desire trees are found in the spiritual world. By Kṛṣṇa's supreme will, everything is possible, so such desire trees were planted in Dvārakā, the city constructed by Kṛṣṇa. The city was also filled with many palaces and gopuras, or big gates. These gopuras are still found in some of the larger temples. They are very high and constructed with fine artistic skill. Such palaces and gates held golden waterpots (kalaśas). These waterpots on the gates or on the palaces are considered auspicious signs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB52_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="56" link="KB 52" link_text="Krsna Book 52">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 52|Krsna Book 52]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Reaching the gate of Dvārakā, the brāhmaṇa informed the doorkeeper of his arrival, and the doorkeeper led him to the place where Kṛṣṇa was sitting on a golden throne. Since the brāhmaṇa had the opportunity to be Rukmiṇī’s messenger, he was fortunate enough to see the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa, the original cause of all causes. A brāhmaṇa is the spiritual teacher of all the social divisions. Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, in order to teach everyone the Vedic etiquette of how to respect a brāhmaṇa, immediately got up and offered him His throne.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The roads of Kuṇḍina were arrayed with colored flags and festoons, and gates were constructed at particular crossings. The whole city was decorated very nicely. The beauty of the city was enhanced by the inhabitants, both men and women, who were dressed in fresh, washed clothes and decorated with sandalwood pulp, pearl necklaces and flower garlands. Incense burned everywhere, and fragrances like aguru scented the air.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB53_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="57" link="KB 53" link_text="Krsna Book 53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 53|Krsna Book 53]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When King Bhīṣmaka learned that Damaghoṣa and his party were arriving, he left the city to receive them. Outside the city gate were many gardens where guests were welcome to stay. In the Vedic system of marriage, the bride's father receives the large party of the bridegroom and accommodates them in a suitable place for two or three days until the marriage ceremony is performed. The party led by Damaghoṣa contained thousands of men, among whom the prominent kings and personalities were Jarāsandha, Dantavakra, Vidūratha and Pauṇḍraka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The inhabitants of Dvārakā City were so much pleased that they dressed themselves with the nicest possible ornaments and garments and went to present gifts, according to their means, to the newly married couple, Kṛṣṇa and Rukmiṇī. All the houses of Yadupurī (Dvārakā) were decorated with flags, festoons and flowers. Each and every house had an extra gate specifically prepared for this occasion, and on both sides of the gate were big water jugs filled with water. The whole city was made fragrant by the burning of fine incense, and at night there was illumination from thousands of lamps, which decorated every building.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bāṇāsura heard that the soldiers of the Yadu dynasty were attacking the whole city, tearing down various walls, gates and nearby gardens. Becoming very angry, he immediately ordered his soldiers, who were of equal caliber, to go and face them. Lord Śiva was so kind to Bāṇāsura that he personally came as the commander in chief of the military force, assisted by his heroic sons Kārttikeya and Gaṇapati.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB66_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="70" link="KB 66" link_text="Krsna Book 66">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 66|Krsna Book 66]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the head of the King of Kāśī was thrown through the city gate, people gathered and were astonished to see that wonderful thing. When they found out that there were earrings on it, they could understand that it was someone's head. They conjectured as to whose head it might be. Some thought it was Kṛṣṇa's head because Kṛṣṇa was the enemy of Kāśīrāja, and they calculated that the King of Kāśī might have thrown Kṛṣṇa's head into the city so that the people might take pleasure in the enemy's having been killed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB66_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="70" link="KB 66" link_text="Krsna Book 66">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 66|Krsna Book 66]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Following just behind the fiery demon, the Sudarśana cakra also entered Vārāṇasī. This city had been very opulent and great for a very long time. Even now, the city of Vārāṇasī is opulent and famous, and it is one of the important cities of India. There were then many big palaces, assembly houses, marketplaces and gates, with large and very important monuments by the palaces and gates. Lecturing platforms could be found at each and every crossroads. There were buildings that housed the treasury, elephants, horses, chariots and grain, and places for distribution of food.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB68_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="72" link="KB 68" link_text="Krsna Book 68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Lord Balarāma reached the precincts of the city of Hastināpura, He did not enter but stationed Himself in a camp outside the city, in a small garden house. Then He asked Uddhava to meet with the leaders of the Kuru dynasty and inquire from them whether they wanted to fight with the Yadu dynasty or to make a settlement. Uddhava went to see the leaders of the Kuru dynasty, and he met all the important members, including Bhīṣmadeva, Dhṛtarāṣṭra, Droṇācārya, Duryodhana and Bāhlika. After offering them due respects, he informed them that Lord Balarāma had arrived at the garden outside the city gate.</p>
<p>The leaders of the Kuru dynasty, especially Dhṛtarāṣṭra and Duryodhana, were joyful because they knew very well that Lord Balarāma was a great well-wisher of their family. There were no bounds to their joy on hearing the news, and so they immediately welcomed Uddhava. In order to properly receive Lord Balarāma, they all took in their hands auspicious paraphernalia for His reception and went to see Him outside the city gate. According to their respective positions, they welcomed Lord Balarāma by giving Him in charity nice cows and arghya (a mixture of ārati water and an assortment of items such as honey, butter, flowers and sandalwood pulp).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB69_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="73" link="KB 69" link_text="Krsna Book 69">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 69|Krsna Book 69]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The lakes were full of nice swans and cranes, and the voices of these birds resounded everywhere. In the city there were as many as 900,000 great palaces built of first-class marble, with gates and doors made of silver. The pillars of the houses and palaces were bedecked with jewels such as touchstone, sapphire and emerald, and the floors gave off a beautiful luster. The highways, lanes, streets, crossings and marketplaces were all beautifully decorated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB70_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="74" link="KB 70" link_text="Krsna Book 70">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 70|Krsna Book 70]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Once upon a time, a person arrived at the gateway of the assembly house who was unknown to all the members of the assembly, and with the permission of Lord Kṛṣṇa he was admitted into the assembly by the doorkeeper. The doorkeeper was ordered to present him before the Lord, and the man appeared and offered his respectful obeisances unto the Lord with folded hands.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The roads, streets and lanes of Hastināpura were all sprinkled with fragrant water through the trunks of intoxicated elephants. In different places of the city there were colorful festoons and flags decorating the houses and streets. At important crossroads there were gates with golden decorations, and at the two sides of the gates there were golden water jugs. These beautiful decorations glorified the opulence of the city.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB76_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="80" link="KB 76" link_text="Krsna Book 76">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 76|Krsna Book 76]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śālva thus attacked the city of Dvārakā from the sky, and he also surrounded the city by a large number of infantry. The soldiers on the surface attacked the beautiful spots of the city. They began to destroy the nice parks, the city gates, the palaces and skyscraper houses, the high walls around the city, and the beautiful spots where people would gather for recreation. While the soldiers attacked on the surface, the airplane began to drop big slabs of stone, tree trunks, thunderbolts, poisonous snakes and many other dangerous things. Śālva also managed to create such a strong whirlwind within the city that all of Dvārakā became dark because of the dust that covered the sky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB80_21" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="84" link="KB 80" link_text="Krsna Book 80">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 80|Krsna Book 80]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It was of course very difficult to reach the palaces of the kings of the Yadu dynasty, but brāhmaṇas were allowed to visit. When the brāhmaṇa friend of Lord Kṛṣṇa went there, he, along with other brāhmaṇas, had to pass through three military encampments. In each camp there were very big gates, and he also had to pass through them. After the gates and the camps, there were sixteen thousand big palaces, the residential quarters of the sixteen thousand queens of Lord Kṛṣṇa. The brāhmaṇa entered one palace which was very gorgeously decorated. When he entered this beautiful palace, he felt that he was swimming in the ocean of transcendental pleasure. He felt himself constantly diving and surfacing in that transcendental ocean.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_22" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">“The Supreme Personality of Godhead then entered the most celebrated city of the universe, Dvārakā, and as He entered the city He appeared like the shining sun. The whole city of Dvārakā was profusely decorated on that occasion. There were so many flags and festoons and gates all over Dvārakā that the sunshine could not even enter the city. I have already told you that my father was very affectionate to me, so when he saw that my desire had been fulfilled by my getting Lord Kṛṣṇa as my husband, in great happiness he began to distribute to friends and relatives various kinds of gifts, such as valuable garments, ornaments, bedsteads and sitting carpets.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB89_23" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="93" link="KB 89" link_text="Krsna Book 89">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 89|Krsna Book 89]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The brāhmaṇa's second child also died at birth, and the third also. He had nine children, who all died at birth, and each time he came to the gate of the palace to accuse the King. When the brāhmaṇa came to accuse the King of Dvārakā for the ninth time, Arjuna happened to be present with Kṛṣṇa. On hearing that a brāhmaṇa was accusing the King of not properly protecting him, Arjuna became inquisitive and approached the brāhmaṇa. He said, "My dear brāhmaṇa, why do you say that there are no proper kṣatriyas to protect the citizens of your country? Is there not even someone who can pretend to be a kṣatriya, who can carry a bow and arrow at least to make a show of protection? Do you think that all the royal personalities in this country simply engage in performing sacrifices with the brāhmaṇas but have no chivalrous power?" Thus Arjuna indicated that kṣatriyas should not sit back comfortably on the pretext of performing Vedic rituals but must rather be very chivalrous in protecting the citizens.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_24" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another question may also be raised: The Lord is known as brahmaṇya-deva, the worshipable Deity of the brāhmaṇas, so why was He inclined to put a brāhmaṇa into such a terrible condition of lamentation over one son after another until the tenth son was taken away? The answer is that Lord Mahā-Viṣṇu was so eager to see Kṛṣṇa that He did not hesitate even to give trouble to a brāhmaṇa. Although giving trouble to a brāhmaṇa is a forbidden act, Lord Viṣṇu was prepared to do anything in order to see Kṛṣṇa—He was so eager to see Him. After losing each of his sons, the brāhmaṇa would come to the gate of the palace and accuse the King of not being able to give the brāhmaṇas protection and of thus being unfit to sit on the royal throne. It was Mahā-Viṣṇu's plan that the brāhmaṇa would accuse the kṣatriyas and Kṛṣṇa, and Kṛṣṇa would be obliged to come see Him to take back the brāhmaṇa's sons.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Reputation (Conversations)

2012-02-27T13:02:02Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"reputable"|"reputation"|"reputations"|"repute"|"reputed"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Feb12}}
{{last|27Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=27|Let=0}}
{{total|27}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Reputation|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1968 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1968 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="QuestionsandAnswersMontrealAugust261968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="15" link="Questions and Answers -- Montreal, August 26, 1968" link_text="Questions and Answers -- Montreal, August 26, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Questions and Answers -- Montreal, August 26, 1968|Questions and Answers -- Montreal, August 26, 1968]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So Caitanya Mahāprabhu, this is one of the brilliant examples of opulence, that He renounced His so happy family life, not disturbing life, and very, at a very young age, when everyone is after enjoying family life. So is it not a great opulence? Very great opulence. Young man, having good mother, good wife, good home, good reputation, good following, good parentage, beauty—everything—but He renounced. That is the greatest opulence. He renounced everything for Kṛṣṇa. That is the greatest opulence of Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Similarly, if we can follow His footprints. Not that we have to give up everything, but give up everything for Kṛṣṇa. That is very nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1972 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1972 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithKennethKeatingUSAmbassadortoIndiaOctober141972NewDelhi_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="42" link="Room Conversation with Kenneth Keating, U.S. Ambassador to India -- October 14, 1972, New Delhi" link_text="Room Conversation with Kenneth Keating, U.S. Ambassador to India -- October 14, 1972, New Delhi">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Kenneth Keating, U.S. Ambassador to India -- October 14, 1972, New Delhi|Room Conversation with Kenneth Keating, U.S. Ambassador to India -- October 14, 1972, New Delhi]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Ambassador: It's a lovely little girl, and so well behaved. She must have already had a part of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Our little girls at that age don't behave so well, usually. But she is so quiet and sweet.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Her only education has been from Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Ambassador and Guest: Really!</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Completely. She doesn't know anything but Kṛṣṇa and...</p>
<p>Mrs. Keating: Really.</p>
<p>Ambassador: How old is she?</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Three.</p>
<p>Ambassador: Three.</p>
<p>Mrs. Keating: But she doesn't tell me her name. (child giggles)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: This is bad reputation.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Why don't you chant for her?</p>
<p>Ambassador: Could you chant?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. She can chant. Sarasvatī prabhu, chant little.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Swamiji wants you to chant.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Come on, come here. Hare Kṛṣṇa. Come on.</p>
<p>Mrs. Keating: She's shy, like all children.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: She dances very nice, chants very nice. And very rhythmically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithSirAlistairHardyJuly211973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="48" link="Room Conversation with Sir Alistair Hardy -- July 21, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Sir Alistair Hardy -- July 21, 1973, London">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Sir Alistair Hardy -- July 21, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Sir Alistair Hardy -- July 21, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sir Alistair Hardy: (Break) ...Tagore thought of in India today. I've always admired Rabindranath Tagore's very much, his poetic writings. Do people in India think much of him today?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What about that?</p>
<p>Revatīnandana: Rabindranath Tagore.</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta : If his writings are highly considered by people in India?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, not at all.</p>
<p>Sir Alistair Hardy: Not at all. No.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is his writings? So many speculation. That's all. But it has got little similarity to Vaiṣṇavism. His Gītāñjali...</p>
<p>Sir Alistair Hardy: He had a great reputation in the western world.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But his literatures are not read by our... A section.</p>
<p>Revatīnandana: Mostly in Bengal. And because he was accepted in the West, therefore they are very proud of it. But otherwise...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The Russians read. I have heard that in your Oxford University there is study of Rabindranath's books? They study?</p>
<p>Sir Alistair Hardy: They study which books?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Rabindranath.</p>
<p>Sir Alistair Hardy: Oh, I think they produce some of them, yes. He gave a course of lectures in Oxford about 1923, or, '22 or '23, which were very well attended. I wasn't there, unfortunately, but I read them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch271974Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="47" link="Morning Walk -- March 27, 1974, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 27, 1974, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 27, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- March 27, 1974, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dr. Patel: Have you got the... Have you received the, renewed the temporary permit.</p>
<p>Girirāja: Well, we've applied.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Every year we have to apply.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Yes, every year it should be applied.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Just see.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: That is the law. I give this warning.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is the law of breaking temple. And when we want, that is the law, "No sanction." (Hindi) This is our position. If we go forward, then we are culprit. And if we remain backward, then we are culprit. Both ways. (Hindi)</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Now, camp of the sin of these people is now filling up, and Kalki-avatāra must come out. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...gentlemen. Otherwise, how they could reign for eight hundred years? At that time Hindus were very strong. They were rigid. And there were many native princes. Still, they ruled over India for eight hundred years. As soon as the Aurangzeb showed his bigotry, it was failed. Muslim... As they're advertised, Muslims are not like that.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: They were good to Bengal.</p>
<p>Mākhanalāl: They have very much reputation for violence...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No. In Vṛndāvana we have got. So all the Muslim emperors, they contributed.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: But that way, in Vṛndāvana you have got some signs that some of the Arabs have become saints, Hindu saints. Two or three Arabs, they have got very big tombs there in Vṛndāvana. Arab saints. They came to Surat and then they, I mean... (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...our calculation is if the Muslims were...</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: So bad as that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...so bad, then how they could rule for eight hundred years?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithMLalliernotedFrenchPoetJune121974Paris_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="111" link="Room Conversation with M. Lallier, noted French Poet -- June 12, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with M. Lallier, noted French Poet -- June 12, 1974, Paris">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with M. Lallier, noted French Poet -- June 12, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with M. Lallier, noted French Poet -- June 12, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yogeśvara: ...and Mr. Lallier has a reputation among young literary circles in France as being a very good poet.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: He's good poet?</p>
<p>M. Lallier: No. (laughs)</p>
<p>Jyotirmayī: (French) Before he came, he already knew a little Bhagavad-gītā, little Vedānta. So he has a lot of questions. There's some points, he likes very much Kṛṣṇa consciousness, and some, he says that maybe in the Vedānta philosophy is different things.</p>
<p>M. Lallier: She says that I knew that entire philosophy, but I knew it very badly, very... I'm not a great philosopher. No, not at all.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Which philosophy?</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: What kind of philosophy are you familiar with?</p>
<p>M. Lallier: Oh, I'm very interested by Indian philosophy, and I think it's the most high, the higher, the highest philosophy. But it's difficult to understand for us.</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: He says he thinks that Indian philosophy is the highest in the world, but he finds it difficult to understand.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hmm. You call Bhagavān. We are talking of philosophy. Then let them hear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithProfessorOliverLaCombeDirectoroftheSorbonneUniversityJune141974Paris_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="117" link="Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That is the astonishment. In India, they give me credit this, that "How it has become possible that these European boys, American boys and girls, they have taken to this path?" That they are surprised.</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: We don't have a very good reputation in India?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Very good reputation that you have become perfectly Vaiṣṇava.</p>
<p>Devotee: No, he means the western people themselves.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: "They must be cynic, crazy, another edition of hippies." Like that, they say like that.</p>
<p>Devotee: They think that... They won't allow even a westerner to marry their daughter, because the westerners have a reputation of marrying for a week and then flying away. So they think like that of the people. Even our own men, sometimes the Indian girls wanted to marry the brahmacārīs, the American brahmacārīs, but the parents would not allow because they said, "After you are married a week, he will just run away back to his country and leave you here." So they are thinking like that about the westerners, that they, the life is so fast.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithSanskritProfessorotherGuestsandDisciplesFebruary121975Mexico_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="5" link="Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor, other Guests and Disciples -- February 12, 1975, Mexico" link_text="Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor, other Guests and Disciples -- February 12, 1975, Mexico">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor, other Guests and Disciples -- February 12, 1975, Mexico|Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor, other Guests and Disciples -- February 12, 1975, Mexico]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: God has all the qualities that you can conceive. It is generally not... Bhaga(?), it is taken as six, six opulences. Bhaga means opulence, and vān means possessing. Bhagavat. Bhagavat-śabda. Bhaga means opulence, and vat means one who possesses. And the first word in bhagavat-śabda is bhagavān. This bhaga means six kinds of opulences: riches, then fame, then bodily strength, influence, knowledge, beauty, and renunciation. These are opulences. If one is very rich, people are attracted. If one is very reputed, people are attracted. If one is very strong, people are attracted. Influential-attracted. If one is very beautiful, man or woman, he is also attractive. If one is very wise, he's attractive. And one who is renounced, he's also attra... So Kṛṣṇa has got all these qualification in full. That is the definition of God. Anyone who possesses all these qualities in fullness, not partially, that is God. This is the definition of God. Not that "I can produce one ounce of gold," but if he can produce all the mines of gold, he is God. Not cheap God. In that way everyone is God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary211976Mayapura_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="21" link="Morning Walk -- January 21, 1976, Mayapura" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 21, 1976, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 21, 1976, Mayapura|Morning Walk -- January 21, 1976, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatākā: Jaya Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: There are a lot of restaurants in America which are very far away from the general mass of people, and because they have very high reputations, people come from miles around there.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. This tongue is very, what is called? Susceptible? No?</p>
<p>Harikeśa: Voracious.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not voracious. They want very palatable things, the tongue. Tā'ra madhye jihwā ati, lobhamoy sudurmati, very greedy. So if you supply them kṛṣṇa-prasādam at the same time to satisfy their greediness, then you conquer. This is the secret.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: You conquered a lot of devotees by prasādam.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. Yes. Automatically he becomes devotee: "No, we shall become, remain here." This is the secret.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch91976Mayapur_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="47" link="Morning Walk -- March 9, 1976, Mayapur" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 9, 1976, Mayapur">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 9, 1976, Mayapur|Morning Walk -- March 9, 1976, Mayapur]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatāka: We understand how important it is to keep all our dealings in the open.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes, yes, very, very careful.</p>
<p>Jayapatāka: Watching the dangers.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: We have got good reputation all over the world. The German rascals, they wanted to minimize our value, but he failed, that police officer.</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: If the government sanctions for acquiring this land, then we won't have any trouble in Hyderabad getting that land either.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: Have to give it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune41976LosAngeles_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="112" link="Morning Walk -- June 4, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 4, 1976, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 4, 1976, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 4, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: No, I saw that television, at that time, the whole thing broke wrong. There was a press representative. He protested. I was protesting from the beginning, but they could not show how they jumped, at the last. Going, going, going, but at the time of jumping, melancholy. Ceylon jumping melancholy.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: But I mean they do, these men who are space travelers, they say "We did land on the moon." Now are they lying?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, they, but the television was showing. They could not show this.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Jumping on the moon?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That was not shown.</p>
<p>Candanācārya: They may be hypnotized also.</p>
<p>Hṛdayānanda: Prabhupāda said they'd gone to Rāhu.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: They have got that dust. They say they got that from another planet.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Dust you can take it from here, from this beach.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: So then they're lying.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That means they're deliberately cheating, knowingly. And the government is backing them.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is your business.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: What is the purpose of the cheating?</p>
<p>Candanācārya: Prabhupāda said to ask for taxes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Lābha, pūjā, pratiṣṭhā. These three things are materially wanted. Some material profit, some reputation and some.... Eh?</p>
<p>Devotees: Distinction.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Adoration. These are the material demands.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Because, originally, it was built up as a big thing between Russia and America, who would get to the moon first.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Now they are shaking hands, and none of them has gone. "I thank you."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune111976LosAngeles_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="130" link="Morning Walk -- June 11, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 11, 1976, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 11, 1976, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 11, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kīrtanānanda: But they have taken.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And that is Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: That's also in the poem.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Eh?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: That it is Kṛṣṇa...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: ...the supreme mystic.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Supreme mystic.... "If You like, it is possible; otherwise not possible. From calculation it is impossible." That is the subject matter.</p>
<p>Kīrtanānanda: But nobody before you even tried.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: They came for some money or some reputation or "England-returned." The Bon Mahārāja, this Vivekananda, and all, all these rascals who are coming, that's all. They come for some money and woman, some prestigious position, the material things. For prestigious position, for money, for women, means it is all material. They have no spiritual idea.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaJuly61976WashingtonDC_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="187" link="Evening Darsana -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C." link_text="Evening Darsana -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Evening Darsana -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So God is great. Now we have to analyze what is the greatness. A man is supposed to be great when he is very rich. A man is supposed to be great when he is very wise, man of knowledge, strength, reputation. So item by item, you analyze and see, you'll see Kṛṣṇa is the greatest. By reasoning. Therefore He is God. They have been analyzed. You'll find in The Nectar of Devotion, the Gosvāmīs have analyzed the characteristics of Kṛṣṇa, and they found Him the greatest. So if God is great, and He is the greatest, then He is God. How can you deny it? At least, we can see in the Bhagavad-gītā, the little knowledge given by Kṛṣṇa, it is still standing as the greatest.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust31976NewMayapurFrenchfarm_5" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="242" link="Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)|Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhagavān: Of all the different groups in this country, we have the best reputation. They hardly ever write any bad thing about us.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: French people are, I think, cultured than other states.</p>
<p>Bhagavān: They like to read. When they distribute the hard-cover books door to door, many people always look at the binding, how the book is made, and they like the pictures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaAugust141976Bombay_6" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="263" link="Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Evening Darsana -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Indian man: Yesterday I met one life member who belongs to a very reputed family in Bombay who has donated about fifteen acres of land to Swami Cinmayananda on the Vehar Lake side. Now he has become our patron member yesterday.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Behar Lake?</p>
<p>Indian man: Vehar Lake. I think we have gone to see that big temple nearby. So this family has got about thirty, forty acres of land on (indistinct) the side. Very beautiful site.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoofConversationJanuary51977Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="10" link="Roof Conversation -- January 5, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Roof Conversation -- January 5, 1977, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Roof Conversation -- January 5, 1977, Bombay|Roof Conversation -- January 5, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Girirāja: I thought he was improving. Well, the construction is, you know, going at the same rate. I spoke to the marble... There's two marble contractors. The one who's doing the floor, he's going very quickly. All the guestrooms are finished and half of the bathrooms are finished. The temple room is mostly finished. Main problem is the columns and arches. And it seems that that contractor has a bad reputation for taking money and then wasting time.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh. He has taken money?</p>
<p>Girirāja: It seems he has taken lot of money.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh.</p>
<p>Girirāja: On the plea that he needed it to get the work going. So, er...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The same thing was done in Māyāpura. These cheaters, they take advance money, and then they do...</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: The contractor of mine also did the same thing in my house. Give them advance... (Hindi) That's it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="DiscussiononDeprogrammersJanuary91977Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="21" link="Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay|Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmeśvara: "Hare Kṛṣṇa is known to hide out those whose families want them out."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Family?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: If the family wants them out, we have a reputation that we will hide them, so the family cannot get them. "One example is in the Queens case." That's Ādi Keśava Mahārāja. The charge of attempted grand larceny stems from an alleged extortion attempt against the Shapiro family by the temple leaders who wanted money from the parents and threatened to harm their son..."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: This is false.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: "...unless the money was given."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: This is false.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary241977Bhuvanesvara_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="51" link="Room Conversation -- January 24, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 24, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 24, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 24, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hari-śauri: Simply cheating process.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No aim how to make people understand about God. They have no such, neither they do know personally. Their only aim is that "If I become a God-man, if I can bluff, jugglery of words and this magic and..., then I'll..." The same material thing, pratiṣṭha. As ordinary people, they are working so hard for some material gain, material reputation, these people are like that, in a different manner. This Satya Sai Baba, this Vivekananda, this, all of them, like that. They want some material position, misusing their mediocre knowledge. That's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary301977Bhuvanesvara_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="67" link="Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: (break) Oh. In the dictionary it is clearly stated, "God the Supreme Being." So He's a being, but supreme. And what are the signs of supremacy? One must be very rich, very famous, very strong, very learned. In this way analyze. So God means one who is in possession of all these things, all the reputation, all the beauty. That is God. On this point discuss. Now, who is God, that is to be found. But this is the position of God. Try to convince them.</p>
<p>Pṛthu-putra: Because they are convinced already about this through the Koran. They already accept God is one, and He's possessing all fame, all beauty. But they say... The only point is that He cannot come down to the earth because the earth is a planet of sin.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, that is your not perfect conception. If He is almighty and He's all-powerful, why you restrict Him?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary141977Mayapura_4" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="85" link="Room Conversation -- February 14, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 14, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 14, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation -- February 14, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: The representative said that "Our government is nonsectarian, but within our country so many people are Hindus, and this Hare Kṛṣṇa movement is the religion of all these people. This is the actual religion of these people. It is authentic."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. How they can...</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No, they... They have no case at all.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (laughs) They want to speak brainwash, and here is the university psychiatrist. He says, "No, it is not brainwash." So handle very carefully.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: The judge that we have is very ...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Sober.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: Well, his reputation is that he is the toughest judge in the state. The DA deliberately arranged for this judge. So it will be a little difficult.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So the toughest judge, does it mean he will be unjust also?</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: Well, he might be a little prejudiced against us.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: But it doesn't... It just means the case will go longer. Still they have no case.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Then we can change.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningRoomConversationFebruary161977Mayapura_5" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="89" link="Morning Room Conversation -- February 16, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Morning Room Conversation -- February 16, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Room Conversation -- February 16, 1977, Mayapura|Morning Room Conversation -- February 16, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Satsvarūpa: If you associate with a certain type of people, your reputation will be that you are like them, and you'll become like them.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (chuckling) So our Śrīdhara Mahārāja's associates are not very good. Then what is his position?</p>
<p>Satsvarūpa: It cannot be said that he is opposed to them.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hm?</p>
<p>Satsvarūpa: You can't say he is opposed to them if he always associates with them. They're envious...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (sarcastically) Very good associates. That is his associate. He may not be very... No, everyone is not openly envious, everyone, but we can understand by behavior. Nobody is openly envious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaFebruary241977Mayapura_6" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="102" link="Evening Darsana -- February 24, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Evening Darsana -- February 24, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- February 24, 1977, Mayapura|Evening Darsana -- February 24, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pañcadraviḍa: Because they are saying this is not religion, and we're saying, "How you can say it's not religion when already 650,000,000 people are following it?"</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The practical example is there. In everywhere they are coming to the temple. So in England there is opposition.</p>
<p>Jayatīrtha: Not really. There's none of this deprogramming or any trouble like that. People are pretty peaceful. We have a pretty good reputation. The government doesn't oppose us.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: They oppose our Ratha-yātrā.</p>
<p>Jayatīrtha: Our Ratha-yātrā, yes. I don't think they'll ever stop opposing. This year when I went to the Ratha-yātrā, when we had the Ratha-yātrā, I saw that their feeling is so strong about it I don't think they'll ever let us have a good cart on that route. I wish they would, but I don't think they will. They told us that they only way they'll let us have a big car is if we change the route.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaFebruary251977Mayapura_7" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="104" link="Evening Darsana -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Evening Darsana -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura|Evening Darsana -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pañcadraviḍa: Śrīla Prabhupāda, when we first got to Argentina it used to be for three dollars you'd get five kilos of butter, or for a dollar you got, like, twenty-four quarts of milk.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Australia.</p>
<p>Bali-mardana: No, Argentina.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Argentina, oh.</p>
<p>Bali-mardana: There is also many cows... They produce many cows there.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: They have the reputation in Argentina of killing more cows than any country in the world.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, because they do not know what they will do except killing.</p>
<p>Pañcadraviḍa: They have twenty million people, and they have sixty million cows. That's the estimate I heard, three cows for every person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary281977Mayapura_8" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="111" link="Room Conversation -- February 28, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 28, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 28, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation -- February 28, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: First impression is the lasting impression. If one time a man comes and it is not good, he will never return.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Then in Bombay we shall be very careful.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Very careful. Only the best cooks.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not best cook. The best cook is available. Management is not good.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: We need a very expert manager for that guesthouse.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And in Bombay-before we get bad name—then it is lost.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Everything has to be set up beforehand perfectly.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: If required, we shall appoint professional man and keep everything very vigilant; things are going. Otherwise, once bad reputation—finished, so much attempt.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Our Mr. Chagriya should be able to give a lot of guidance and advice. I spoke with him a few years ago.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithGBCmembersMarch231977Mayapura_9" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="116" link="Room Conversation with GBC members -- March 2-3, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation with GBC members -- March 2-3, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with GBC members -- March 2-3, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation with GBC members -- March 2-3, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatākā: Śrīla Prabhupāda? My mother left this morning, and she wrote a letter to you. I'd like you... If I could read it... "Śrīla Prabhupāda: I am sorry to hear of your illness. Jayapatākā tells me swift changes in temperature cause many illnesses in Māyāpura. A place so beautiful must have its thorns. May your recovery be soon. It was auspicious for me to have met you. Not having seen my son for so long, finding him in the midst of God's blessings at ISKCON with a spiritual master of such great repute was humbling in its magnitude. Perhaps in some small measure I can help parents understand what their children are into and weaken their weapons. This visit will be shared with others. It was propitiously enjoyable. As far as fund-raising, there is a seminar on new methods I am trying to get to, but Kṛṣṇa seems to be pulling me back. Perhaps tomorrow I will be able to go to Calcutta and Delhi. I will be corresponding regularly with Jayapatākā. In a few months I plan to move to California. You have taken good care of my son. You have brainwashed the cobwebs of materialism (laughter) and elevated his soul. Your goodness radiates to all who meet you. May God bless your body with good health. Hare Kṛṣṇa. Jayapatākā's Ma."</p>
<p>Devotees: Haribol!</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hare Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Devotees:Jaya Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Jaya.</p>
<p>Pañcadraviḍa: Śrīla Prabhupāda? I talked to... What's his name? Pañca-ratna. And he told me that they ordered everything to prepare khicuṛi, vegetable, sweet rice and tomato chutney for tomorrow.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Very good.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithRatanSinghRajdaMPNationalismandCheatingApril151977Bombay_10" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="138" link="Room Conversation with Ratan Singh Rajda M.P. 'Nationalism and Cheating' -- April 15, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation with Ratan Singh Rajda M.P. 'Nationalism and Cheating' -- April 15, 1977, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Ratan Singh Rajda M.P. 'Nationalism and Cheating' -- April 15, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation with Ratan Singh Rajda M.P. 'Nationalism and Cheating' -- April 15, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ. It is meant for the rulers, rājarṣi, not for the loafers. Imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ. (Hindi) Our, this monarchy was there, but they were rājarṣis, monarch, at the same time, great saintly person. Therefore they were worshiped, Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira, Mahārāja Parīkṣit, Mahārāja Ambarīṣa. They are not autocrat. Imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ. They understood the science of Bhagavad-gītā from saintly person, exalted brāhmaṇas. They ruled. You'll find in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam this Mahārāja Parīkṣit, grandson of Arjuna. His father died when he was in the womb of his mother. So all, everyone died. Only these five brother remained. And Parīkṣit Mahārāja, the grandson of Arjuna, he was in the womb of his mother Uttarā. So he was also attempted to be killed by Aśvatthāmā by brahmāstra. Kṛṣṇa saved him. So anyway, the grandfathers took care of this child, baby in the womb. And when he was born... This is a ceremony, jāta-karma. Just after birth there is a ceremony. This is now gone, daśa, daśa-karaṇa... Nobody is... So they are making horoscope, the brāhmaṇas. "So this child will be like this, like this, like this, like this," Yudhiṣṭhira Mahārāja's question was that "What you are speaking, that is all right. Whether this child will be to their forefathers' reputation, how to give happiness to the subjects, praja-pālana?" He was anxious, "How much he will be qualified, praja-pālana, how to keep the prajas very happy? First of all see that." This was the test, praja-pālana. And it is stated in this Bhāgavatam... Now find out this ruling of Yudhiṣṭhira Mahārāja, that chapter, first part. So there was not even disease during his reign. Adayo vyadhayaḥ.(?)There was no extreme heat, there was no extreme cold, on account of his rājarṣi. And their only business was to see... And Lord Rāmacandra. How He was maintaining subjects like father. Therefore people are still hankering after rāma-rājya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsBangladeshPreachingPrabhavisnuArticlesbyHamsadutaAugust111977Vrndavana_11" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="234" link="Room Conversations Bangladesh Preaching/Prabhavisnu Articles by Hamsaduta -- August 11, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversations Bangladesh Preaching/Prabhavisnu Articles by Hamsaduta -- August 11, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations Bangladesh Preaching/Prabhavisnu Articles by Hamsaduta -- August 11, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversations Bangladesh Preaching/Prabhavisnu Articles by Hamsaduta -- August 11, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Abhirāma: Yes. On Sunday we have arranged. They will come for a visit of Vṛndāvana, and they will come to see you, to see if they can relieve you of some difficulty. As far as we could find in Delhi, these are the most reputed men, and they are actively practicing and teaching. They are recognized.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Make that arrangement. Yes. On Sunday?</p>
<p>Abhirāma: Yes, on Sunday, Śrīla Prabhupāda. Today is Thursday. So these were the major points, Śrīla Prabhupāda. For six months there's trouble, especially in first week of September. And if you can pass through '78, then he sees four or five years ahead clear.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That means divine intervention, Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The chart is given. The calculation there is finished. That doesn't matter. Rather, if I am finished now, it will be glorious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober31977Vrndavana_12" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="237" link="Room Conversation -- October 3, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 3, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 3, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 3, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hari-śauri: These people here, because they're small-time and because you're such a good customer that they're scared that their reputation with the bigger bank will become spoiled if you take money out and don't deposit, they're very keen... It's a false prestige thing for themselves to try to keep your money in their bank. There's so much personal motivation there, and they're making us their servant.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: This one Dr. Sharma wanted to open a Gurukula account. So they told him, "You have no authority whatsoever. Bhagatji has no authority, Akṣayānanda has no authority, Gopāla... Only Prabhupāda has authority." The funny thing about this, Śrīla Prabhupāda, is that according to our memorandum, they're not correct. Actually, according to the memorandum, two members of the Bureau can pass a resolution to open an account. But the most amazing thing is they don't accept the Bureau. They accept something called the Governing Body, which legally in India doesn't have any weight. And when I tried to explain to them that there's a memorandum and there's a Bureau, they said, "We don't accept it. Everything is Prabhupāda, and he's the chairman of the Governing Body." When I told this to Girirāja, Girirāja just laughed and said that...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: If Girirāja can deal with these men, then let him do it immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Go to the forest (CC and Other Books)

2012-02-27T12:24:15Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"go away to the forest"|"go into the forest"|"go near the forest"|"go out into the forest"|"go out to the forest"|"go to the Talavana forest"|"go to the Vandavana forest"|"go to the forest"|"goes from forest to forest"|"goes into the forest"|"goes to a forest"|"goes to the forest"|"going away to the forest"|"going through the forest"|"going to the forest"|"gone into the forest"|"gone to the forest"|"went into the forest"|"went through the forest"|"went to the Khandava forest"|"went to the forest"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: "go* forest"/5 or "went forest"/5}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|27Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=7|OB=19|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|26}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Go To the Forest|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi222_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="127" link="CC Adi 2.22" link_text="CC Adi 2.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.22|CC Adi 2.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"We offer our respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of Him, the Lord, upon whom one should always meditate. He destroys insults to His devotees. He removes the distresses of His devotees and satisfies their desires. He, the abode of all holy places and the shelter of all sages, is worshipable by Lord Śiva and Lord Brahmā. He is the boat of the demigods for crossing the ocean of birth and death."</p>
:tyaktvā sudustyaja-surepsita-rājya-lakṣmīṁ
:dharmiṣṭha ārya-vacasā yad agād araṇyam
:māyā-mṛgaṁ dayitayepsitam anvadhāvad
:vande mahā-puruṣa te caraṇāravindam
:([[Vanisource:SB 11.5.34|SB 11.5.34]])
<p>"We offer our respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of the Lord, upon whom one should always meditate. He left His householder life, leaving aside His eternal consort, whom even the denizens of heaven adore. He went into the forest to deliver the fallen souls, who are put into illusion by material energy."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4152_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="484" link="CC Adi 4.152" link_text="CC Adi 4.152">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.152|CC Adi 4.152, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">(The gopīs said:) "O Kṛṣṇa, when You go to the forest during the day and we do not see Your sweet face, which is surrounded by beautiful curling hair, half a second becomes as long as an entire age for us. And we consider the creator, who has put eyelids on the eyes we use for seeing You, to be simply a fool."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya7126_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1379" link="CC Madhya 7.126" link_text="CC Madhya 7.126">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.126|CC Madhya 7.126, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One has to merge himself in the ocean of transcendental bliss. In other words, one cannot relish transcendental bliss without being freed from the materialistic way of life. It appears that the brāhmaṇa named Kūrma was materially very happy, for he expressed his family tradition as janma-kula-dhana. Now, being glorious, he wanted to leave all these material opulences. He wanted to travel with Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. According to the Vedic way of civilization, one should leave his family after attaining fifty years of age and go to the forest of Vṛndāvana to devote the rest of his life to the service of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya19210_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4445" link="CC Madhya 19.210" link_text="CC Madhya 19.210">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.210|CC Madhya 19.210, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This verse, quoted from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.31.16), describes how the gopīs went to the forest for Kṛṣṇa's enjoyment in the dead of night. The gopīs approached Kṛṣṇa to enjoy themselves with Him in the rāsa dance. Kṛṣṇa knew this very well, but He was superficially trying to avoid them. He is therefore addressed by the gopīs as kitava, a great cheater, because He first attracted them to come dance with Him, and yet when they actually came, neglecting the orders of their friends and relatives, He tried to avoid them by giving them so-called good instructions. These cunning instructions were too much for the gopīs to tolerate; they therefore had a right to address Kṛṣṇa as kitava, a great cheater.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2033_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4525" link="CC Madhya 20.33" link_text="CC Madhya 20.33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.33|CC Madhya 20.33, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After this settlement was made, the landlord gave Sanātana Gosvāmī four watchmen to accompany him. They went through the forest path for the whole night and thus brought him over the hilly tract of land.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya21124_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5017" link="CC Madhya 21.124" link_text="CC Madhya 21.124">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 21.124|CC Madhya 21.124, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"O Kṛṣṇa, when You go to the forest during the day and we do not see Your sweet face, which is surrounded by beautiful curly hair, half a second becomes as long as an entire age for us. And we consider the creator, who has put eyelids on the eyes we use for seeing You, to be simply a fool."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24178_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5494" link="CC Madhya 24.178" link_text="CC Madhya 24.178">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.178|CC Madhya 24.178, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">This is a quotation from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.35.11). In the day, Kṛṣṇa went to the forest of Vṛndāvana, and at that time the gopīs, being morose due to separation from Him, were lamenting in this way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC29_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="35" link="TLC 29" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 29|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Encouraged by Lord Caitanya to proceed further, Rāmānanda Rāya said that the fraternal relationship with Lord Kṛṣṇa is on an even higher transcendental plane. In this way Rāmānanda Rāya points out that when the relationship with Kṛṣṇa increases in affection, the mood of fear and the consciousness of the superiority of the Supreme Lord diminish. At this point, the mood of faith increases, and this faith is called friendship. In the fraternal relationship, there is a sense of equality between Kṛṣṇa and His friends.</p>
<p>In this regard, Rāmānanda Rāya quoted a verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.12.11) in which Śukadeva Gosvāmī describes Lord Kṛṣṇa's lunch with His friends in the forest. Lord Kṛṣṇa and His friends went to the forest to play with the cows, and it is said that the boys who accompanied Kṛṣṇa enjoyed transcendental friendship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Lord is considered to be the impersonal Brahman by great sages, the Supreme Personality of Godhead by the devotees, and an ordinary human being by common men.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD21_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="130" link="NOD 21" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 21">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who tolerates all kinds of troubles, even though such troubles appear to be unbearable, is called forbearing.</p>
<p>When Kṛṣṇa was residing at the place of His spiritual master, He did not mind taking all troubles in rendering service to His guru, although His body was very soft and delicate. It is the duty of the disciple to execute all services unto the spiritual master, despite all kinds of difficulties. The disciple living at the residence of the spiritual master has to go begging from door to door and bring everything back to the spiritual master. When prasāda is being served, the spiritual master is supposed to call each and every disciple to come eat. If by chance the spiritual master forgets to call a disciple to partake of the prasāda, it is enjoined in the scriptures that the student should fast on that day rather than accept food on his own initiative. There are many such strictures. Sometimes, also, Kṛṣṇa went to the forest to collect dry wood for fuel.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="169" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Tenth Canto, Thirty-first Chapter, verse 15, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the gopīs lament, "My dear Kṛṣṇa, during the daytime when You go out into the forest of Vṛndāvana with Your cows, we consider one moment to be twelve years, and it is very difficult for us to pass the time. And again when You come back at the end of the day, by seeing Your beautiful face we are so much attracted that we are unable to stop looking upon You constantly. At these times, when there is occasional blinking of our eyelids, we condemn the creator, Lord Brahmā, as a dunce, because he does not know how to make perfect eyes!" In other words, the gopīs were disturbed by the blinking of their eyes, because for the moment that their eyes were closed they could not see Kṛṣṇa. This means that the gopīs' love for Kṛṣṇa was so great and ecstatic that they were disturbed by even His momentary absence. And when they saw Kṛṣṇa, they were also disturbed. This is a paradox.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD33_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="271" link="NOD 33" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 33|Nectar of Devotion 33]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Once, while Kṛṣṇa was in the pasturing ground with His cowherd boys, His friends requested Him to go to the Tālavana forest, where Gardabhāsura, a disturbing demon in the shape of an ass, resided. The friends of Kṛṣṇa wanted to eat the fruit from the forest trees, but they could not go because of fear of the demon. Thus they requested Kṛṣṇa to go there and kill Gardabhāsura. After Kṛṣṇa did this, they all returned home, and their report of the day's activity perturbed mother Yaśodā because Kṛṣṇa had been sent alone into such danger in the Tālavana forest. Thus she looked upon the boys with anger.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD42_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="287" link="NOD 42" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 42|Nectar of Devotion 42]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa's paugaṇḍa age can be further divided into three periods—namely the beginning, middle and end. In the beginning of the paugaṇḍa age there is a very nice reddish luster on His lips, His abdomen is very thin, and on His neck are circles like those on a conchshell. Sometimes, some outside visitors would return to Vṛndāvana to see Kṛṣṇa and, upon seeing Him again, would exclaim, "My dear Mukunda, Your beauty is gradually increasing, just like the leaf on a banyan tree! My dear lotus-eyed one, Your neck is gradually manifesting circles like those of the conchshell. And in the shining moonlight Your teeth and cheeks are competing with the padmarāga jewels in their beautiful arrangement. I am sure that Your beautiful bodily development is now giving much pleasure to Your friends."</p>
<p>At this age Kṛṣṇa was garlanded with various kinds of flowers. He used to put on a silk dress, colored with various kinds of dye. Such beautiful decorations are considered cosmetics for Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa would wear this dress when He used to go into the forest to tend the cows. Sometimes He would wrestle there with His different friends, and sometimes they would dance all together in the forest. These are some of the specific activities of the paugaṇḍa age.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD43_4" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="288" link="NOD 43" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 43|Nectar of Devotion 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa was a little grown up and was taking care of the small calves, He would often go near the forest. And when He was a little bit late returning home, Nanda Mahārāja would immediately get up on the candra-śālikā (a small shed built on the roof for getting a bird's-eye view all around), and he would watch for Him. Worrying about the late arrival of his little son, Nanda Mahārāja would remain on the candra-śālikā until he could indicate to his wife that Kṛṣṇa, surrounded by His little cowherd friends, was coming back with the calves. Nanda Mahārāja would point out the peacock feather on his child's head and would inform his beloved wife how the child was pleasing his eyes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB11_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="15" link="KB 11" link_text="Krsna Book 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 11|Krsna Book 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When mother Yaśodā’s children, Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, came home, she bathed Them very nicely and dressed Them with ornaments. She then called for the brāhmaṇas, and through her children she gave many cows in charity for the occasion of Kṛṣṇa's birthday. In this way she performed the birthday ceremony of Kṛṣṇa at home.</p>
<p>After this incident, all the elder cowherd men assembled together, and Nanda Mahārāja presided. They began to consult amongst themselves how to stop the great disturbances in Mahāvana on account of the demons. In this meeting, Upananda, the brother of Nanda Mahārāja, was present. He was considered to be learned and experienced, and he was a well-wisher of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma. He was a leader, and he addressed the meeting as follows: “My dear friends! Now we should leave here for another place because we are continually finding that great demons are coming here to disturb the peaceful situation, and they are especially attempting to kill the small children. Just consider Pūtanā and Kṛṣṇa. It was simply by the grace of Lord Hari that Kṛṣṇa was saved from the hands of such a great demon. Next the whirlwind demon took Kṛṣṇa away into the sky, but by the grace of Lord Hari He was saved, and the demon fell down on a stone slab and died. Very recently, this child was playing between two trees, and the trees fell down violently, and yet there was no injury to the child. So Lord Hari saved Him again. Just imagine the calamity if this child or any other child playing with Him were crushed by the falling trees! Considering all these incidents, we must conclude that this place is no longer safe. Let us leave. We have all been saved from different calamities by the grace of Lord Hari. Now we should be cautious and leave this place and reside somewhere where we can live peacefully. I think that we should all go to the forest known as Vṛndāvana, where just now there are newly grown plants and herbs. It is very suitable for pasturing ground for our cows, and we and our families, the gopīs with their children, can very peacefully live there. Near Vṛndāvana is Govardhana Hill, which is very beautiful, and there are newly grown grass and fodder for the animals, so there will be no difficulty in living there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB14_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="18" link="KB 14" link_text="Krsna Book 14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 14|Krsna Book 14]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">“One who has attained a little result of devotional service can understand Your glories. Even one striving for Brahman realization or Paramātmā realization cannot understand these features of Your personality unless You bestow on him the result of at least a slight bit of devotional service. One may be the spiritual master of many impersonalists, or he may go to the forest or to a mountain cave and meditate as a hermit for many, many years, but he cannot understand Your glories without being favored by a slight degree of devotional service. Brahman realization or Paramātmā realization are also not possible even after one searches for many, many years unless one is touched by the wonderful effect of devotional service.</p>
<p>“Therefore, my dear Lord, I pray that I may be so fortunate that in this life or in another life, wherever I may take my birth, I may be counted as one of Your devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB34_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="38" link="KB 34" link_text="Krsna Book 34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 34|Krsna Book 34]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After this incident, on a very pleasant night Kṛṣṇa and His elder brother, Balarāma, who are inconceivably powerful, went into the forest of Vṛndāvana. They were accompanied by the damsels of Vrajabhūmi, and They began to enjoy their company. The young damsels of Vraja were very nicely dressed and anointed with pulp of sandalwood and decorated with flowers. The moon was shining in the sky, surrounded by glittering stars. The breeze was blowing, bearing the aroma of mallikā flowers, and the bumblebees were mad after the aroma. Taking advantage of the pleasing atmosphere, Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma began to sing very melodiously. The damsels became so absorbed in Their rhythmical song that they almost forgot themselves; their hair loosened, their clothes slackened, and their garlands began to fall to the ground.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB35_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="39" link="KB 35" link_text="Krsna Book 35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 35|Krsna Book 35]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The gopīs of Vṛndāvana were so attached to Kṛṣṇa that they were not satisfied simply with the rāsa dance at night. They wanted to associate with Him and enjoy His company during the daytime also. When Kṛṣṇa went to the forest with His cowherd boyfriends and cows, the gopīs did not physically take part, but their hearts went with Him. And because their hearts went, they were able to enjoy His company through strong feelings of separation. To acquire this strong feeling of separation is the teaching of Lord Caitanya and His direct disciplic succession of Gosvāmīs. When we are not in physical contact with Kṛṣṇa, we can associate with Him like the gopīs, through feelings of separation. Kṛṣṇa's transcendental form, qualities, pastimes and entourage are all identical with Him. There are nine different kinds of devotional service. Devotional service to Kṛṣṇa in feelings of separation elevates the devotee to the highest perfectional level, to the level of the gopīs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB41_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="45" link="KB 41" link_text="Krsna Book 41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 41|Krsna Book 41]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After saying this, Akrūra immediately started driving the chariot, and by the end of the day they reached the precincts of Mathurā. As they rode from Vṛndāvana to Mathurā, all the passersby along the way who saw Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma could not help but look at Them again and again. In the meantime, the other inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, headed by Nanda and Upananda, had already reached Mathurā by going through the forest, and they were awaiting the arrival of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma in a garden. Upon reaching the entrance to Mathurā, Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma got down from the chariot and shook hands with Akrūra. Kṛṣṇa informed him, "You may go home now because We shall enter Mathurā later, along with Our associates." Akrūra replied, “My dear Lord, I cannot go to Mathurā alone, leaving You aside. I am Your surrendered servant. Please do not try to avoid me. Please, come along with me, with Your elder brother and cowherd boyfriends, and sanctify my house. My dear Lord, if You come, my home will be sanctified by the dust of Your lotus feet. The water emanating from the perspiration of Your lotus feet, namely the Ganges, purifies everyone, including the forefathers, the fire-god and all other demigods.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB50_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="54" link="KB 50" link_text="Krsna Book 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 50|Krsna Book 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When all the soldiers of Jarāsandha had been killed and he was the only one left alive, certainly he was very much depressed. Śrī Balarāma immediately arrested him with great strength, just as one lion captures another. But while Lord Balarāma was binding Jarāsandha with the rope of Varuṇa and ordinary ropes also, Lord Kṛṣṇa, with a greater plan in mind for the future, asked Lord Balarāma not to arrest him. Kṛṣṇa then released Jarāsandha. As a great fighting hero, Jarāsandha was ashamed, and he decided that he would no longer live as a king but would resign from his position in the royal order and go to the forest to practice meditation under severe austerities and penances.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB56_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="60" link="KB 56" link_text="Krsna Book 56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 56|Krsna Book 56]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The false rumor that Kṛṣṇa had killed Prasena and taken away the jewel spread everywhere like wildfire. Kṛṣṇa did not like to be defamed in that way, and therefore He decided that He would go to the forest and find the Syamantaka jewel. Taking with Him some of the important inhabitants of Dvārakā, Kṛṣṇa went to search out Prasena, the brother of Satrājit, and found him dead, killed by the lion. At the same time, Kṛṣṇa also found the lion killed by Jāmbavān, who is generally called Ṛkṣa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One day, while Kṛṣṇa was staying with the Pāṇḍavas, He and Arjuna prepared themselves to go to the forest to hunt. Both of them sat down on Arjuna's chariot, which flew a flag with a picture of Hanumān. Arjuna's special chariot is always marked with the picture of Hanumān, and therefore he is also named Kapidhvaja. (Kapi means Hanumān, and dhvaja means "flag.") Thus Arjuna prepared to go to the forest with his bow and infallible arrows. He dressed himself with suitable protective garments, for he was to practice for the time when he would be killing many enemies on the battlefield. He specifically entered that part of the forest where there were many tigers, deer and various other animals. The reason Kṛṣṇa went with Arjuna was not to practice animal-killing, for He doesn’t have to practice anything; He is self-sufficient. He accompanied Arjuna to see how he was practicing because in the future he would have to kill many enemies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, Kṛṣṇa engaged in the pastime of offering the Khāṇḍava forest, which belonged to King Indra. Kṛṣṇa wanted to give it to Agni, the fire-god. The Khāṇḍava forest contained many varieties of drugs, and Agni required to eat them for rejuvenation. Agni, however, did not touch the Khāṇḍava forest directly but requested Kṛṣṇa to help him. Agni knew that Kṛṣṇa was very much pleased with him because he had formerly given Him the Sudarśana disc. So in order to satisfy Agni, Kṛṣṇa became the chariot driver of Arjuna, and both went to the Khāṇḍava forest. After Agni had eaten up the Khāṇḍava forest, he was very much pleased. At this time he offered Arjuna a specific bow known as Gāṇḍīva, four white horses, one chariot and an invincible quiver with two specific arrows considered to be talismans, which had so much power that no warrior could counteract them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Prahlāda Mahārāja was asked by his atheistic father to describe something very good which he had learned, he replied to his father, "For a materialistic person who is always full of anxieties due to being engaged in temporary and relative truths, the best course is to give up the blind well of family life and go to the forest to take shelter of the Supreme Lord." Those who are actually pure devotees are celebrated as mahātmās, or great sages, personalities perfect in knowledge. They always think of the Supreme Lord and His lotus feet, and thus they automatically become liberated. Devotees who are always situated in that position become electrified by the inconceivable potencies of the Lord, and thus they themselves become the source of liberation for their followers and devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa is especially glorified for giving pleasure to the gopīs and the queens of Dvārakā. Śukadeva Gosvāmī glorifies Lord Kṛṣṇa for His enchanting smile, by which He enchanted not only the gopīs of Vṛndāvana but also the queens of Dvārakā. The exact words used in this connection are vardhayan kāma-devam. In Vṛndāvana, as the boyfriend of many gopīs, and in Dvārakā, as the husband of many queens, Kṛṣṇa increased their lusty desires to enjoy with Him. For God realization or self-realization, one generally has to undergo severe austerities and penances for many, many thousands of years, and then it may be possible to realize God. But the gopīs and the queens of Dvārakā, simply by enhancing their lusty desires to enjoy Kṛṣṇa as their boyfriend or husband, received the highest type of salvation.</p>
<p>This behavior of Lord Kṛṣṇa with the gopīs and queens is unique in the history of self-realization. Usually people understand that for self-realization one has to go to the forest or mountains and undergo severe austerities and penances. But the gopīs and the queens, simply by being attached to Kṛṣṇa in conjugal love and enjoying His company in a so-called sensuous life full of luxury and opulence, achieved the highest salvation, which is impossible to achieve even for great sages and saintly persons. Similarly, demons such as Kaṁsa, Dantavakra and Śiśupāla, who all treated Kṛṣṇa as an enemy, also got the highest benefit of being transferred to the spiritual world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The master of the senses is Hṛṣīkeśa, Lord Kṛṣṇa. Therefore, the senses should always be engaged in His service. As for material reputation, there were many demons like Rāvaṇa who wanted to go against the laws of material nature, but they all failed. One should therefore not take to the demoniac activity of claiming to be a Vaiṣṇava just for false prestige, without performing service to the Lord. But when one engages oneself in the devotional service of the Lord, automatically the Vaiṣṇava reputation comes to him. There is no need to be envious of the devotees who are engaged in preaching the glories of the Lord. We have practical experience of being advised by the so-called bābājīs in Vṛndāvana that there is no need to preach and that it is better to live in Vṛndāvana in a solitary place and chant the holy name. Such bābājīs do not know that if one is engaged in preaching or in glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the good reputation of a preacher automatically follows one. One should not, therefore, prematurely give up the honest life of a householder to lead a life of debauchery in Vṛndāvana. Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī’s recommendation to leave home and go to the forest in search of Kṛṣṇa is not for immature persons. Mahārāja Parīkṣit was mature. Even in his householder life, or from the very beginning of his life, he worshiped Lord Kṛṣṇa's mūrti. In his childhood he worshiped the Deity of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and later, although he was a householder, he was always detached, and therefore when he got the notice of his death, he immediately gave up all connection with household life and sat down on the bank of the Ganges to hear Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in the association of devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB90_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="94" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī has therefore advised Mahārāja Parīkṣit in the beginning of the Second Canto that every conditioned soul should engage himself in hearing and chanting the transcendental pastimes of the Lord. Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī also informed King Parīkṣit that previously many other kings and emperors went to the jungle to prosecute severe austerities and penances in order to go back home, back to Godhead. In India it is still a practice that many advanced transcendentalists give up their family lives and go to Vṛndāvana to live there alone and completely engage in hearing and chanting the holy pastimes of the Lord. This system is recommended in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, and the six Gosvāmīs of Vṛndāvana followed it, but at the present moment many karmīs and pseudo devotees have overcrowded the holy place of Vṛndāvana just to imitate this process recommended by Śukadeva Gosvāmī. It is said that many kings and emperors formerly went to the forest for this purpose, but Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura does not recommend that one take up this solitary life in Vṛndāvana prematurely.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dull (CC and Other Books)

2012-02-27T12:23:16Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"dull"|"dullard"|"dulled"|"duller"|"dullest"|"dullheaded"|"dullness"|"dulls"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Feb12}}
{{last|27Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=18|OB=3|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|21}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dull|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi522_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="626" link="CC Adi 5.22" link_text="CC Adi 5.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.22|CC Adi 5.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The residents of Vaikuṇṭha have brilliantly black complexions much more fascinating and attractive than the dull white and black complexions found in the material world. Their bodies, being spiritual, have no equals in the material world. The beauty of a bright cloud when lightning flashes on it merely hints at their beauty. Generally the inhabitants of Vaikuṇṭha dress in yellow clothing. Their bodies are delicate and attractively built, and their eyes are like the petals of lotus flowers. Like Lord Viṣṇu, the residents of Vaikuṇṭha have four hands decorated with a conchshell, wheel, club and lotus flower. Their chests are beautifully broad and fully decorated with necklaces of a brilliant diamondlike metal surrounded by costly jewels never to be found in the material world. The residents of Vaikuṇṭha are always powerful and effulgent. Some of them have complexions like red coral cat's eyes and lotus flowers, and each of them has earrings of costly jewels. On their heads they wear flowery crowns resembling garlands.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi559_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="662" link="CC Adi 5.59" link_text="CC Adi 5.59">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.59|CC Adi 5.59, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Because prakṛti is dull and inert, it cannot actually be the cause of the material world. But Lord Kṛṣṇa shows His mercy by infusing His energy into the dull, inert material nature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1432_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1727" link="CC Adi 14.32" link_text="CC Adi 14.32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.32|CC Adi 14.32, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes scientists argue that matter and spirit are one, with no difference between them. Factually, in a higher sense, there is no difference between matter and spirit, but one should have the practical knowledge that matter, being an inferior state of existence, is useless for our spiritual, blissful life, whereas spirit, being a finer state, is full of bliss. In this connection the Bhāgavatam gives the example that dirt and fire are practically one and the same. From the earth grow trees, and from their wood come fire and smoke. Nevertheless, for heat we can utilize the fire but not the earth, smoke or wood. Therefore, for the ultimate realization of the goal of life, we are concerned with the fire of the spirit, not the dull wood or earth of matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6214_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1183" link="CC Madhya 6.214" link_text="CC Madhya 6.214">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.214|CC Madhya 6.214, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"I had become dull-headed due to reading too many books on logic. Consequently I had become like an iron bar. Nonetheless, You have melted me, and therefore Your influence is very great."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6224_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1193" link="CC Madhya 6.224" link_text="CC Madhya 6.224">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.224|CC Madhya 6.224, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">By the mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, all the dullness in the mind of Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya was eradicated. After reciting the following two verses, he ate the prasādam offered to him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya766_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1319" link="CC Madhya 7.66" link_text="CC Madhya 7.66">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.66|CC Madhya 7.66, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The jñānīs are mental speculators who simply try to understand what is spirit and what is matter. Their process is neti neti: "This is not spirit, this is not Brahman." The jñānīs are a little more advanced than the dull-headed karmīs, who are simply interested in sense gratification. Before becoming a Vaiṣṇava, Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya was a mental speculator (jñānī), and being such, he always cut jokes with Vaiṣṇavas. A Vaiṣṇava never agrees with the speculative system of the jñānīs. Both the jñānīs and karmīs depend on direct sense perception for their imperfect knowledge. The karmīs never agree to accept anything not directly perceived, and the jñānīs put forth only hypotheses. However, the Vaiṣṇavas, the unalloyed devotees of the Lord, do not follow the process of acquiring knowledge by direct sense perception or mental speculation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8138_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1543" link="CC Madhya 8.138" link_text="CC Madhya 8.138">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.138|CC Madhya 8.138, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In reference to the words aprākṛta navīna madana, aprākṛta refers to that which is the very opposite of the material conception. The Māyāvādīs consider this to be zero or impersonal, but that is not the case. Everything in the material world is dull, but in the spiritual world everything is alive. The desire for enjoyment is present both in Kṛṣṇa and in His parts and parcels, the living entities. In the spiritual world, such desires are also spiritual.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8166_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1571" link="CC Madhya 8.166" link_text="CC Madhya 8.166">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.166|CC Madhya 8.166, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura's translation of the original Sanskrit reads as follows:</p>
<p>“The love of the gopīs for Kṛṣṇa is full of transcendental ecstasy. It appears to be a brilliant jewel, and enlightened by such a transcendental jewel, Rādhārāṇī’s body is further perfumed and decorated with kuṅkuma. In the morning Her body is bathed in the nectar of compassion, in the afternoon in the nectar of youth, and in the evening in the nectar of luster itself. In this way the bathing is performed, and Her body becomes as brilliant as the cintāmaṇi jewel. She is dressed in various kinds of silken garments, one of which is Her natural shyness.</p>
<p>“Her beauty is more and more enhanced, being decorated with the red kuṅkuma of beauty itself and the blackish musk of conjugal love. Thus Her body is decorated with different colors. Her ornaments embody the natural symptoms of ecstasy—trembling, tears, jubilation, stunning, perspiration, faltering of the voice, bodily redness, madness and dullness. In this way Her entire body is bedecked with these nine different jewels. Over and above this, the beauty of Her body is enhanced by Her transcendental qualities, which constitute the flower garland hanging on Her body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1674_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3569" link="CC Madhya 16.74" link_text="CC Madhya 16.74">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 16.74|CC Madhya 16.74, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura says that if an observer immediately remembers the holy name of Kṛṣṇa upon seeing a Vaiṣṇava, that Vaiṣṇava should be considered a mahā-bhāgavata, a first-class devotee. Such a Vaiṣṇava is always aware of his Kṛṣṇa conscious duty, and he is enlightened in self-realization. He is always in love with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, and this love is without adulteration. Because of this love, he is always awake to transcendental realization. Because he knows that Kṛṣṇa consciousness is the basis of knowledge and action, he sees everything as being connected with Kṛṣṇa. Such a person is able to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa perfectly. Such a mahā-bhāgavata Vaiṣṇava has the transcendental eyes to see who is sleeping under the spell of māyā, and he engages himself in awakening sleeping conditioned beings by spreading the knowledge of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. He opens eyes that are closed by forgetfulness of Kṛṣṇa. Thus the living entity is liberated from the dullness of material energy and is engaged fully in the service of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20259_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4747" link="CC Madhya 20.259" link_text="CC Madhya 20.259">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.259|CC Madhya 20.259, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“By the agency of the material energy, this same Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa creates all the universes. The dull material energy—known in modern language as nature—is not the cause of the material universe.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20260_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4748" link="CC Madhya 20.260" link_text="CC Madhya 20.260">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.260|CC Madhya 20.260, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Without the Supreme Personality of Godhead's energy, dull matter cannot create the cosmic manifestation. Its power does not arise from the material energy itself but is endowed by Saṅkarṣaṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20261_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4749" link="CC Madhya 20.261" link_text="CC Madhya 20.261">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.261|CC Madhya 20.261, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Dull matter alone cannot create anything. The material energy produces the creation by the power of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Iron itself has no power to burn, but when iron is placed in fire, it is empowered to burn.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20272_9" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4760" link="CC Madhya 20.272" link_text="CC Madhya 20.272">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.272|CC Madhya 20.272, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Absolute Truth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, educated Lord Brahmā from the heart ([[Vanisource:SB 1.1.1|SB 1.1.1]]): tene brahma hṛdā ya ādi-kavaye. Therefore the Absolute Truth cannot be dull matter; the Absolute Truth must be the Supreme Person Himself. Sei puruṣa māyā-pāne kare avadhāna. Simply by His glance, material nature is impregnated with all living entities. According to their karma and fruitive activity, they emerge in different bodies. That is the explanation given by the Bhagavad-gītā (2.13):</p>
:dehino ’smin yathā dehe kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā
:tathā dehāntara-prāptir dhīras tatra na muhyati
<p>"As the embodied soul continuously passes, in this body, from boyhood to youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death. A sober person is not bewildered by such a change."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20273_10" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4761" link="CC Madhya 20.273" link_text="CC Madhya 20.273">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.273|CC Madhya 20.273, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The word prakṛti-sparśana is explained in the Caitanya-caritāmṛta in reference to the way the living entities come in contact with dull matter. The glancing is performed by Mahā-Viṣṇu: sa aikṣata lokān nu sṛjā iti. (Aitareya Upaniṣad 1.1.1) In the conditioned stage we impregnate according to the bodily conception—that is, by sexual intercourse—but the Supreme Lord does not need sexual intercourse to impregnate. The impregnation is performed simply by His glance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24185_11" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5501" link="CC Madhya 24.185" link_text="CC Madhya 24.185">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.185|CC Madhya 24.185, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“The word "ca" is for emphasis, and the word "api" is used to indicate an aggregate. Thus it is to be understood that even dull creatures (birds and illiterates) can also be situated in endurance and engage in Kṛṣṇa's devotional service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya5112_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1005" link="CC Antya 5.112" link_text="CC Antya 5.112">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 5.112|CC Antya 5.112, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"The Supreme Personality of Godhead has assumed a golden complexion and has become the soul of the body named Lord Jagannātha, whose blooming lotus eyes are widely expanded. Thus He has appeared in Jagannātha Purī and brought dull matter to life. May that Lord, Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanyadeva, bestow all good fortune upon you."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya5115_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1008" link="CC Antya 5.115" link_text="CC Antya 5.115">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 5.115|CC Antya 5.115, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has appeared here in Nīlācala (Jagannātha Purī) to spiritualize the entire dull material world."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya5118_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1011" link="CC Antya 5.118" link_text="CC Antya 5.118">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 5.118|CC Antya 5.118, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Lord Jagannātha is completely spiritual and full of transcendental bliss, but you have compared Him to a dull, destructible body composed of the inert, external energy of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD24_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="183" link="NOD 24" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 24|Nectar of Devotion 24]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who can affect the mind of everyone is called predominating. As far as Kṛṣṇa's predomination is concerned, in the Tenth Canto, Forty-third Chapter, verse 17, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Kṛṣṇa is described thus by Śukadeva Gosvāmī to King Parīkṣit: "My dear King, Kṛṣṇa is a thunderbolt to the wrestlers; to the common man He is the most beautiful human being; to the young girls He is just like Cupid; to the cowherd men and women He is the most intimate relative; to the impious kings He is the supreme ruler; to His parents, Nanda and Yaśodā, He is just a baby; to Kaṁsa, the King of Bhoja, He is death personified; to the dull and stupid He is just like a stone; to the yogīs He is the Supreme Absolute Truth; and to the Vṛṣṇis He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. In such a predominating position, Kṛṣṇa appeared in that arena along with His older brother, Balarāma." When Kṛṣṇa, the reservoir of all mellows, was present in the arena of Kaṁsa, He appeared differently to the different persons who were related to Him in different mellows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD27_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="203" link="NOD 27" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 27|Nectar of Devotion 27]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One gopī informed Kṛṣṇa that when Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī was singing about His glories, She enchanted all of Her friends in such a way that they became stonelike and dull. At the same time, the nearby stones began to melt away in ecstatic love.</p>
<p>When Nārada Muni was chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, he chanted so loudly that it was apprehended that Lord Nṛsiṁha had appeared. Thus all the demons began to flee in different directions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB45_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="49" link="KB 45" link_text="Krsna Book 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 45|Krsna Book 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma learned the art of dressing hair in various styles and fixing a helmet in different positions on the head. They also learned how to set up a theatrical stage, how to decorate dramatic actors with clothes and with flower ornaments over the ear, and how to sprinkle sandalwood pulp and water to produce a nice fragrance. They also learned the art of performing magical feats. Within the magical field there is an art called bahu-rūpī, by which a person dresses himself in such a way that when he approaches a friend he cannot be recognized. Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma also learned how to make various syrups and beverages required at various times, having various tastes and intoxicating effects. They also learned different types of sewing and embroidery work, as well as how to manipulate thin threads for dancing puppets. This art includes how to string wires on musical instruments, such as the vīṇā, sitar, esarāja and tamboura, to produce melodious sounds. Then They learned how to make and solve riddles. They learned the art of how even a dull student can very quickly learn the alphabet and read books. Then They learned how to rehearse and act out a drama. They also studied the art of solving crossword puzzles, filling up the missing spaces and making complete words.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Devour (CC and Other Books)

2012-02-27T10:16:26Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"devour"|"devoured"|"devouring"|"devours"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|15Feb12}}
{{last|27Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=8|OB=18|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|26}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:devour|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya13142_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2872" link="CC Madhya 13.142" link_text="CC Madhya 13.142">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 13.142|CC Madhya 13.142, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu continued, “The gopīs have fallen into the great ocean of separation and are being devoured by the timiṅgila fish of their ambition to serve You. The gopīs are to be delivered from the mouths of these timiṅgila fish, for they are pure devotees. Since they have no material conception of life, why should they aspire for liberation? The gopīs do not want that liberation desired by yogīs and jñānīs, for they are already liberated from the ocean of material existence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20134_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4623" link="CC Madhya 20.134" link_text="CC Madhya 20.134">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.134|CC Madhya 20.134, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“‘If you dig on the northern side, there is a big black snake that will devour you if you attempt to dig up the treasure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20135_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4624" link="CC Madhya 20.135" link_text="CC Madhya 20.135">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.135|CC Madhya 20.135, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Vedic literatures, including the Purāṇas, state that according to the position of the conditioned soul, there are different processes—karma-kāṇḍa, jñāna-kāṇḍa, the yogic process and the bhakti-yoga process. Karma-kāṇḍa is compared to wasps and drones that will simply bite if one takes shelter of them. Jñāna-kāṇḍa, the speculative process, is simply like a ghost who creates mental disturbances. Yoga, the mystic process, is compared to a black snake that devours people by the impersonal cultivation of kaivalya. However, if one takes to bhakti-yoga, he becomes quickly successful. In other words, through bhakti-yoga, one's hands touch the hidden treasure without difficulty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20135_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4624" link="CC Madhya 20.135" link_text="CC Madhya 20.135">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.135|CC Madhya 20.135, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The mystic yoga process is compared to a black snake that devours the living entity and injects him with poison. The ultimate goal of the yoga system is to become one with the Absolute. This means finishing one's personal existence. But the spiritual part and parcel of the Supreme Personality of Godhead has an eternal individual existence. The Bhagavad-gītā confirms that the individual soul existed in the past, is existing in the present and will continue to exist as an individual in the future. Artificially trying to become one with the Absolute is suicidal. One cannot annihilate his natural condition.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20135_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4624" link="CC Madhya 20.135" link_text="CC Madhya 20.135">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.135|CC Madhya 20.135, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes the living entity is misled into trying to merge into spiritual existence, thinking himself as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This means that when he comes to the spiritual platform, he will be disturbed and will again return to the material platform. According to Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.2.32):</p>
:ye ’nye ’ravindākṣa vimukta-māninas
:tvayy asta-bhāvād aviśuddha-buddhayaḥ
:āruhya kṛcchreṇa paraṁ padaṁ tataḥ
:patanty adho ’nādṛta-yuṣmad-aṅghrayaḥ
<p>Such people may become sannyāsīs, but unless they take shelter of Kṛṣṇa's lotus feet, they will return to the material platform to perform philanthropic activities. In this way, one's spiritual life is lost. This is to be understood as being devoured by the black snake.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya192_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="92" link="CC Antya 1.92" link_text="CC Antya 1.92">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.92|CC Antya 1.92, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The processes of eating in different modes are explained in the Bhagavad-gītā, wherein it is stated that those who eat rice, wheat, vegetables, milk products, fruit and sugar are situated in the elevated quality of goodness. Therefore if we want a happy and tranquil political situation, we must select leaders who eat kṛṣṇa-prasādam. Otherwise the leaders will eat meat and drink wine, and thus they will be asaṁskṛtāḥ, unreformed, and kriyā-hīnāḥ, devoid of spiritual behavior. In other words, they will be mlecchas and yavanas, or men who are unclean in their habits. Through taxation, such men exploit the citizens as much as possible, and in this way they devour the citizens of the state instead of benefiting them. We therefore cannot expect a government to be efficient if it is headed by such unclean mlecchas and yavanas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1169_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="168" link="CC Antya 1.169" link_text="CC Antya 1.169">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.169|CC Antya 1.169, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"The beauty of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī"s eyes forcibly devours the beauty of newly grown blue lotus flowers, and the beauty of Her face surpasses that of an entire forest of fully blossomed lotuses. Her bodily luster seems to place even gold into a painful situation. Thus the wonderful, unprecedented beauty of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is awakening in Vṛndāvana.’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya3124_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="512" link="CC Antya 3.124" link_text="CC Antya 3.124">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 3.124|CC Antya 3.124, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"In the Age of Kali, mlecchas, or lowborn people who have not undergone the purifying process of saṁskāra, who do not know how to apply that process in actual life, and who are covered by the modes of passion and ignorance will take the posts of administrators. They will devour the citizens with their atheistic activities." A person who is not purified by the prescribed process of saṁskāra is called asaṁskṛta, but if one remains kriyā-hīna even after being purified by initiation—in other words, if one fails to actually apply the principles of purity in his life—he remains an unpurified mleccha or yavana. On the other hand, we find that Haridāsa Ṭhākura, although born in a mleccha or yavana family, became Nāmācārya Haridāsa Ṭhākura because he performed the nāma-yajña a minimum of 300,000 times every day.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD23_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="176" link="NOD 23" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 23|Nectar of Devotion 23]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who is very envious, proud, easily angered, restless and complacent is called dhīroddhata by learned scholars. Such qualities were visible in the character of Lord Kṛṣṇa, because when He was writing a letter to Kālayavana, Kṛṣṇa addressed him as a sinful frog. In His letter Kṛṣṇa advised Kālayavana that he should immediately go and find some dark well for his residence, because there was a black snake named Kṛṣṇa who was very eager to devour all such sinful frogs. Kṛṣṇa reminded Kālayavana that He could turn all the universes to ashes simply by looking at them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD30_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="251" link="NOD 30" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 30|Nectar of Devotion 30]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa was fighting with the Kāliya snake by dancing on his heads, Kāliya bit Kṛṣṇa on the leg. At that time Garuḍa became infuriated and began to murmur, "Kṛṣṇa is so powerful that simply by His thundering voice the wives of Kāliya have had miscarriages. Because my Lord has been insulted by this snake, I wish to devour him immediately, but I cannot do so in the presence of my Lord, because He may become angry with me." This is an instance of eagerness to act in ecstatic love as a result of dishonor to Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD31_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="258" link="NOD 31" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 31|Nectar of Devotion 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Arjuna witnessed the universal form of Kṛṣṇa, whose dazzling teeth were practically devouring the very existence of the universe, Arjuna's mouth became dried up. At that time Arjuna forgot himself and could not understand that he was Arjuna, Kṛṣṇa's friend, although he was always dependent upon Kṛṣṇa's mercy. This incident is an example of inferior dependence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD33_4" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="273" link="NOD 33" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 33|Nectar of Devotion 33]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After the Pūtanā witch had been killed, some friends of mother Yaśodā inquired from her about the incident. Mother Yaśodā at once requested her friends, "Please stop! Please stop! Don't bring up the incident of Pūtanā. I become distressed just by remembering this incident. The Pūtanā witch came to devour my son, and she deceived me into letting her take the child on her lap. After that, she died and made a tumultuous sound with her gigantic body."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD41_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="286" link="NOD 41" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 41|Nectar of Devotion 41]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a description of Kṛṣṇa's feeling for His vayasyas in Vṛndāvana. He once said to Balarāma, "My dear brother, when My companions were being devoured by the Aghāsura, hot tears poured down from My eyes. And as they were washing My cheeks, My dear elder brother, for at least one moment I completely lost Myself."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB4_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="8" link="KB 4" link_text="Krsna Book 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 4|Krsna Book 4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus being advised by his demoniac ministers, Kaṁsa, who was from the very beginning the greatest rascal, decided to persecute the brāhmaṇas and Vaiṣṇavas, being entrapped by the shackles of all-devouring, eternal time. He ordered the demons to harass all kinds of saintly persons, and then he entered his house. The adherents of Kaṁsa were all influenced by the mode of passion as well as illusioned by the mode of ignorance, and their only business was to create enmity with saintly persons. Such activities can only reduce one's duration of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB7_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="11" link="KB 7" link_text="Krsna Book 7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 7|Krsna Book 7]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the gopīs saw the demon killed and child Kṛṣṇa very happily playing on his body, they immediately picked Kṛṣṇa up with great affection. The cowherd men and women became very happy to get back their beloved child Kṛṣṇa. At that time they began to talk about how wonderful it was that the demon had taken away the child to devour Him but could not do so; instead he fell down dead. Some of them supported the situation: “This is proper because those who are too sinful die from their sinful reactions, and child Kṛṣṇa is pious; therefore He is safe from all kinds of fearful situations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB17_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="21" link="KB 17" link_text="Krsna Book 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 17|Krsna Book 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since it was almost night and all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, including the cows and calves, were very tired, they decided to take their rest on the riverbank. In the middle of the night, while they were taking rest, there was suddenly a great forest fire, and it quickly appeared that the fire would soon devour all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana. As soon as they felt the warmth of the fire, they immediately took shelter of Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, although He was playing just like their child. They began to say, "Our dear Kṛṣṇa! O Supreme Personality of Godhead! Our dear Balarāma, reservoir of all strength! Please try to save us from this all-devouring and devastating fire. We have no shelter other than You. This devastating fire will swallow us all!" Thus they prayed to Kṛṣṇa, saying that they could not take any shelter other than His lotus feet. Lord Kṛṣṇa, being compassionate upon His own townspeople, immediately swallowed up the whole forest fire and saved them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB19_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="23" link="KB 19" link_text="Krsna Book 19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 19|Krsna Book 19]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The flames increased as the wind blew very quickly, and it appeared that everything movable and immovable would be devoured. All the cows and the boys became very frightened, and they looked toward Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa the way a dying man looks at the picture of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They said, "My dear Kṛṣṇa! My dear Kṛṣṇa! You and Balarāma are very powerful. We are now burning from the heat of this blazing fire. Let us take shelter of Your lotus feet. We know You can protect us from this great danger. Our dear friend Kṛṣṇa, we are Your intimate friends. It is not right that we should suffer in this way. We are all completely dependent on You, and You are the knower of all religious life. We do not know anyone except You."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB19_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="23" link="KB 19" link_text="Krsna Book 19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 19|Krsna Book 19]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The flames increased as the wind blew very quickly, and it appeared that everything movable and immovable would be devoured. All the cows and the boys became very frightened, and they looked toward Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa the way a dying man looks at the picture of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They said, "My dear Kṛṣṇa! My dear Kṛṣṇa! You and Balarāma are very powerful. We are now burning from the heat of this blazing fire. Let us take shelter of Your lotus feet. We know You can protect us from this great danger. Our dear friend Kṛṣṇa, we are Your intimate friends. It is not right that we should suffer in this way. We are all completely dependent on You, and You are the knower of all religious life. We do not know anyone except You."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB30_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="34" link="KB 30" link_text="Krsna Book 30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 30|Krsna Book 30]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After searching for Kṛṣṇa here and there, the gopīs became fatigued, and then they began to talk like madwomen. They could satisfy themselves only by imitating the different pastimes of Kṛṣṇa. One of them imitated the demon Pūtanā, and one of them imitated Kṛṣṇa and sucked her breast. One gopī imitated a hand-driven cart, and another gopī lay down beneath the cart and threw up her legs, touching the wheels of the cart, as Kṛṣṇa did to kill the demon Śakaṭāsura. One gopī imitated child Kṛṣṇa and lay down on the ground, and one gopī became the demon Tṛṇāvarta and carried the small child Kṛṣṇa by force into the sky; and one of the gopīs began to imitate Kṛṣṇa while He was attempting to walk, ringing His ankle bells. Two gopīs imitated Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma, and many others imitated Their cowherd boyfriends. One gopī assumed the form of Bakāsura, and another forced her to fall down as the demon Bakāsura did when he was killed; similarly, another gopī defeated Vatsāsura. Just as Kṛṣṇa used to call His cows by their different names, so the gopīs imitated Him, calling the cows by their respective names. One of the gopīs began to play on a flute, and another praised her the way Kṛṣṇa's boyfriends praised Him while He played on His flute. One of the gopīs took another gopī on her shoulders, just as Kṛṣṇa used to take His boyfriends. Absorbed in thoughts of Kṛṣṇa, the gopī who was carrying her friend began to boast that she was Kṛṣṇa herself: "All of you just see my movement!" One of the gopīs raised her hand with her covering garments and said, “Now don’t be afraid of the torrents of rain and severe hurricanes. I’ll save you!” In this way she imitated the lifting of Govardhana Hill. One gopī forcibly put her feet on the head of another gopī and said, "You rascal Kāliya! I shall punish you severely. You must leave this place. I have descended to this earth to punish all kinds of miscreants!" Another gopī told her friends, "Just see! The flames of the forest fire are coming to devour us. Please close your eyes and I shall immediately save you from this imminent danger."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB34_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="38" link="KB 34" link_text="Krsna Book 34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 34|Krsna Book 34]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this way, Vidyādhara got permission from Lord Kṛṣṇa to return to his home in the higher planetary system. After receiving this permission, he circumambulated the Lord and offered his respectful obeisances unto Him, and then he returned to his heavenly planet. Thus Nanda Mahārāja was relieved of the imminent danger of being devoured by the snake.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB45_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="49" link="KB 45" link_text="Krsna Book 45">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 45|Krsna Book 45]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma heard from Their teacher about the death of his son, They immediately started for Prabhāsa-kṣetra on Their chariot. Reaching the beach, They asked the controlling deity of the ocean to return the son of Their teacher. The ocean deity immediately appeared before the Lord and offered Him all respectful obeisances with great humility.</p>
<p>The Lord said, "Some time back you caused the drowning of the son of Our teacher. I order you to return him."</p>
<p>The ocean deity replied, "The boy was not actually taken by me but was captured by a demon named Pañcajana. This great demon generally remains deep in the water in the shape of a conchshell. The son of Your teacher might be within the belly of the demon, having been devoured by him."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB58_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Khāṇḍava forest contained many varieties of drugs, and Agni required to eat them for rejuvenation. Agni, however, did not touch the Khāṇḍava forest directly but requested Kṛṣṇa to help him. Agni knew that Kṛṣṇa was very much pleased with him because he had formerly given Him the Sudarśana disc. So in order to satisfy Agni, Kṛṣṇa became the chariot driver of Arjuna, and both went to the Khāṇḍava forest. After Agni had eaten up the Khāṇḍava forest, he was very much pleased. At this time he offered Arjuna a specific bow known as Gāṇḍīva, four white horses, one chariot and an invincible quiver with two specific arrows considered to be talismans, which had so much power that no warrior could counteract them. When the Khāṇḍava forest was being devoured by the fire-god, Agni, there was a demon of the name Maya who was saved by Arjuna from the devastating fire. For this reason, that former demon became a great friend of Arjuna, and in order to please Arjuna he constructed a nice assembly house within the city constructed by Viśvakarmā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB59_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="63" link="KB 59" link_text="Krsna Book 59">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 59|Krsna Book 59]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Mura demon was as brilliant as the sun at the time of the dissolution of the cosmos, and his temper was like blazing fire. The effulgence of his body was so dazzling that he was difficult to see with open eyes. When he came out, he first took out his trident and rushed the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The demon Mura in his onslaught was like a big snake attacking Garuḍa. His angry mood was very severe, and he appeared ready to devour the three worlds. First of all he attacked the carrier of Kṛṣṇa, Garuḍa, by whirling and then throwing his trident, and through his five mouths he vibrated sounds like the roaring of a lion. These roaring vibrations spread all over the atmosphere until they extended all over the world and into outer space, up and down and out to the ten directions, rumbling throughout the entire universe.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB71_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="75" link="KB 71" link_text="Krsna Book 71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 71|Krsna Book 71]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It was during this time that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, with the help of Arjuna, allowed the fire-god, Agni, to devour the Khāṇḍava forest for his satisfaction. During the forest fire, Kṛṣṇa saved the demon Mayāsura, who was hiding in the forest. Upon being saved, Mayāsura felt obliged to the Pāṇḍavas and Lord Kṛṣṇa, and he constructed a wonderful assembly house within the city of Hastināpura. To please King Yudhiṣṭhira, Lord Kṛṣṇa remained in the city of Hastināpura for several months. During His stay, He enjoyed strolling here and there. He used to drive on chariots with Arjuna, and many warriors and soldiers used to follow them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW11_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="3" link="RTW 1.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is impossible for anyone to surmount the two-pronged attack of daivī māyā—that is, her covering potency and her throwing potency. The more we try to conquer this divine energy, the more powerfully she defeats us by exciting us through the mode of passion and punishing us with the threefold miseries, culminating in all-devouring death. This struggle between the divine energy and the evil forces is eternal. Our inability to understand this struggle has led us to lament, "In the dispensation of providence, mankind cannot have any rest."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All the Supreme Lord's pastimes are eternal. Those who doubt this are impersonalists. When one tries to gauge the omnipotent Supreme Godhead with a limited measuring principle, one is drawn to the impersonal concept. One must carefully avoid this all-devouring philosophy. When Śrī Nārada Muni saw how Lord Kṛṣṇa had expanded Himself in His original form and was dancing with many gopīs simultaneously, he realized that Lord Kṛṣṇa was the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the source of everything. Lord Kṛṣṇa is always being served and worshiped by Śrīmatī Rādhārānī, yet He expands Himself unlimitedly.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Model (Letters)

2012-02-27T08:04:31Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"model"|"modeled"|"modeling"|"models"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|26Feb12}}
{{last|27Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=26}}
{{total|26}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Model|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGosvamiMaharajaNewDelhi5October1955_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="21" link="Letter to Gosvami Maharaja -- New Delhi 5 October, 1955" link_text="Letter to Gosvami Maharaja -- New Delhi 5 October, 1955">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gosvami Maharaja -- New Delhi 5 October, 1955|Letter to Gosvami Maharaja -- New Delhi 5 October, 1955]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad that you have purchased one model No 16 Remington Typewriter and I think you have done right in doing so. To conduct the Sajjan Tosani Patrika it is absolutely necessary. This typewriter is to be returned today because the period of one month expires today and as you are bringing very soon the purchased one, I shall return it today with out further rental expenses.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco28March1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="52" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the birthday of Lord Caitanya we have installed the deity Jagannatha (in three) in the temple of the San Francisco Branch and the celebration of feasting was nice last night. People are taking interest in the temple and they are attending meetings regularly. I think similarly Jagannatha should immediately be installed in New York. If some of you who may know carpentary work can engrave such deity, as Syamasundara has done here, I can give you the model. If not I shall ask Syamasundara to carve one set for you. I do not know if you are going to change the present place as it was indicated in the letter of Satsvarupa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSeattle16October1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="376" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 16 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 16 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 16 October, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Seattle 16 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Gargamuni: All of a sudden I thought that he should go and take charge of his father's business. And as soon as I proposed, he phoned to his father and he also was very much anxious to receive. So this is also another chance for us, that we can show a model factory. Actually as you say, that we want to perfect everything with Krishna Consciousness. Our policy is that without Krishna, everything is zero. But zero by the side of Krishna, is 10, 100, and so on. So the whole Vaisnava philosophy is like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaLosAngeles25November1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="449" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 25 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 25 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 25 November, 1968|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Los Angeles 25 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you want mrdanga and harmonium, you can immediately order directly from Mssrs. Dwarkin and Son, and refer to our society's name, and they will allow 20% discount. Their address is as follows: Dwarkin & Son Private Ltd.; 8/2 Esplanade East; Calcutta-1, INDIA. I think you can order Dulcetina, model number 30501. This is very nice, and I am using this kind personally. And it is very handy also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles9February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="107" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 9 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 9 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 9 February, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 9 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am pleased to note that you are seeing into obtaining a dictaphone for helping me in preparing so many Krishna Consciousness literatures. The maker of my present dictaphone is Grundig, and it is an Embassy de Jur, Sterorette. This model was purchased by Hayagriva in New York for $190 by cash payment, but it can be had by installment payment at a higher price. So you may do the needful in this matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon11November1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="664" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not know whether you have already received these documents through the Bank of Baroda because that was arranged with them. If not, you can do the business with these documents. The invoice #14528, dated 30th August, 1969, is for 5 cases of musical instruments. In the invoice you will find one piece "Bina Sangeet Model Harmonium". This should be kept aside for my personal use. It is not for sale. Other items are for sale. There is another item, one Big Size Khol, or mrdanga. You will see how the quality is and kindly report so that we can order for more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLosAngeles17April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="241" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In this country intermingling with women is very easy, and sometimes our mind becomes agitated. Therefore we have to take little precaution and the best precaution is to raise oneself in Krsna Consciousness. Lord Caitanya said that His mind becomes agitated even by seeing a wooden model. By seeing women, if one's mind is agitated, that is quite natural. If you take the words of Lord Caitanya that His mind is agitated by seeing a wooden model, then what to speak of us by seeing actual women.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNevatiajiLosAngeles16July1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970|Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">New Vrndavana, a transcendental community project, modeled on the Vrndavana site of Lord Krsna's pastimes, is developing nicely in the mountains of West Virginia. The primary message of Lord Krsna to surrender all one's activities unto Him, that is to carry out one's duty for the sake of Krsna, as it is delivered in the Bhagavad-gita is practically undertaken in New Vrndavana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshLosAngeles1August1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="462" link="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 1 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 1 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 1 August, 1970|Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 1 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to note your eagerness for expanding your service. This attitude is very nice and it is required of the devotee at every stage. So do it very enthusiastically with great faith and patience strictly following the regulative principles. Your good wife and yourself should set the example as model Krsna consciousness householders by your careful observance of all our Krsna conscious principles and thus make your lives successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKennethBombay17November1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="603" link="Letter to Kenneth -- Bombay 17 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Kenneth -- Bombay 17 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kenneth -- Bombay 17 November, 1970|Letter to Kenneth -- Bombay 17 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that you have decided to rejoin our spiritual community of Krsna Consciousness at New Vrndavana. We have established New Vrndavana to be developed as a model of Krsna Consciousness or pure, unadulterated spiritual community practical for all persons. Actually the atmosphere there is very transcendental and I am very pleased that you have got the good sense to take advantage of this shelter from the distress and frustration of the material world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaNairobi26September1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="473" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Nairobi 26 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Nairobi 26 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Nairobi 26 September, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Nairobi 26 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding model making, I don't think Nara Narayana is capable to do that. The only boy capable I know is Ranchor Das Adhikari in London who did the architectural drawings for the Mayapur scheme. So you can immediately open correspondence with him and see if it is possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaNairobi5October1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="484" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Nairobi 5 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Nairobi 5 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Nairobi 5 October, 1971|Letter to Gurudasa -- Nairobi 5 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 29th September, and previous to this I had received one letter from you also. Now I may inform you that Nara Narayana has already gone to Calcutta especially for the purpose of making a model of Mayapur construction work. So immediately you can contact him. Regarding the other models like New Vrindaban, L.A., N.Y., Dallas, he can make models provided there are photographs of different buildings. So you contact him and do the needful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNaranarayanaNairobi17October1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Nara-narayana -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Nara-narayana -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nara-narayana -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971|Letter to Nara-narayana -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">First of all you finish the model work nicely. I am going to Bombay on the 20th, starting from Nairobi on the 19th night reaching 8:15 the next morning. I shall start for Calcutta on the 24th instant and the expected time of arrival will be cabled from Bombay.* I am very glad that you are already working on the model. Finish it nicely and when I go to Calcutta on the 24th we shall take up the matter of engineering work, consulting with others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoParamanandaDelhi18November1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="528" link="Letter to Paramananda -- Delhi 18 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Paramananda -- Delhi 18 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Paramananda -- Delhi 18 November, 1971|Letter to Paramananda -- Delhi 18 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I wanted from the beginning that schoolhouse for teaching our children Krishna Consciousness. Now it seems that Krishna has fulfilled our desire and that Mr. Coffield may now sell it to us. Purchase it immediately and we shall construct there a model school for molding children in the perfect way of life. I know that you are the fit person for carrying out his plan, so I am entrusting you to see that everything is done very nicely and up to standard.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaDelhi10December1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="571" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Delhi 10 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Delhi 10 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Delhi 10 December, 1971|Letter to Rupanuga -- Delhi 10 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone delights in lively debates and discussions of philosophy. Also there were many booths showing photo-displays of our worldwide activities and one exhibit of a large model of our Mayapur scheme. These things may also be included in your New York festival.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtikaCalcutta16February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="92" link="Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972|Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is better if the grhasthas have a separate asrama, just like in Los Angeles the married disciples rent rooms together in one apartment house near the temple and live there separately, and in this way no one is disturbed, neither the brahmacaris are disturbed by householder life, nor the grhasthas are disturbed by brahmacaris. This is the best system, and if you and your good husband require to live together to advance nicely in Krishna Consciousness, that is very good proposal, but you should try to model the arrangement after the Los Angeles temple, and you should live separately, men and women, if you live in the temple itself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaLosAngeles21June1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="336" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is a unique temple in the world, and if you show your wonderful abilities as American and European boys and girls to manage everything superbly, she will not hesitate to entrust you in every way. Therefore, there must always be good will and cooperation amongst yourselves for this huge task ahead. I always think of our Juhu place, and I want that it shall be the model for all the world to emulate and respect as the perfect example of a Krishna Conscious community. The temple will cost about 2 lakhs, more or less, so Sumati Morarji can pay easily.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles1July1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="347" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 1 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 1 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 1 July, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 1 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall certainly come there to Dallas to see how things are going on as soon as there is opportunity. We must develop our Krishna Consciousness school at Dallas to be the model for education in all the world, and let anyone see our Krishna Consciousness children and they will immediately understand the importance and necessity for such education amongst the citizens at large. Otherwise, the children of your country and other countries, they are simply growing up to be sophisticated animals, so what good will their education do? But if they will agree to try to understand our Krishna Consciousness education or way of life and allow their children to be educated by us, they will see them come out as the topmost citizens with all good qualities such as honesty, cleanliness, truthfulness, loyalty, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCyavanaBombay29December1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="648" link="Letter to Cyavana -- Bombay 29 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Cyavana -- Bombay 29 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cyavana -- Bombay 29 December, 1972|Letter to Cyavana -- Bombay 29 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think we need at least one big place for training up the new devotees just to the proper highest standard, just as we are doing in Los Angeles, New York, London, and other places. So also in Africa you require one such model center. If you remain only traveling parties, that will be nice for distributing many many books, and for having the sankirtana, but for new devotees that will be too much rigorous and they will not be able to adjust to the constant moving and changing about. That will spoil their chance for developing in their Krsna consciousness from neophyte stage.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnaGopalaBombay4January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="11" link="Letter to Krsna Gopala -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Krsna Gopala -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna Gopala -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to Krsna Gopala -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You are householder, and you are teaching your family Krsna consciousness, that is the best example of grhastha model life. So go on in this way, and become the perfect example of grhastha devotee family. I think that you may also assist Tejyas by approaching the big men and professional men like members of Parliament, doctors, lawyers, like that, in your city, and enroll them as our life members. This activity of preaching, along with your daily program as you have given me, that will be sufficient to bring you to the platform of perfection in spiritual life in very short time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaNandaraniCalcutta27January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973|Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Calcutta 27 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Gurukula is our most important project. If the children are given a Krsna Conscious education from early childhood then there is great hope for the future of the world. I have already given instruction on how the teaching should be conducted there, and this you can learn from Satsvarupa, Mohanananda, and the other senior teachers. Whatever service we do, our enthusiasm must always be kept strong. So Krsna is giving you guidance from within. So if you go to Gurukula, try to help develop things there and make it the model educational institution in the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBhavanandaLosAngeles9May1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="174" link="Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1973|Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Los Angeles 9 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Krsna-Balarama Deities if it is very successful you can send one photograph to Yamuna in Vrndavana and if needed they may be sent to Jaipur as a model for carving our Krsna-Balarama Deities to be installed at Vrndavana. If possible you can send me some photographs of the dolls already manufactured and I shall give you further suggestions in this connection. To learn how to prepare mrdanga shell is very essential. Regarding land I had already given Jayapataka Maharaja direction to purchase as much land as possible if it is offered at cheap price.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaJayapatakaLosAngeles6January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974|Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad Bharadraja and others are learning laboriously how to model. materials like bamboo, thatch and tarpolin you can purchase if the prices are cheap. I cannot say how many will be required, but purchase and keep in stock. If Tirtha Maharaja is having a big showing then we have to show more and let everyone see what the American model makers can do. What exhibition of models are you going to show?</p>
<p>I am glad hundreds of visitors are coming by our songs. You are already working hard there now work harder and Krsna will give you all facilities. My full blessings, with Krsna's consent, are upon you all. Hope this meets you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraAuckland27April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="243" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now our Ph.D's must collaborate and study the 5th Canto to make a model for building the Vedic Planetarium. My final decision is that the universe is just like a tree, with root upwards. Just as a tree has branches and leaves so the universe is also composed of planets which are fixed up in the tree like the leaves, flowers, fruits, etc. of the tree. The pivot is the pole star, and the whole tree is rotating on this pivot.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraAuckland27April1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="243" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Auckland 27 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The relative positions of the planets is fixed up but the whole thing is turning. The sun is going north and south, it has its own orbit below the moon. So now you all Ph.D.'s must carefully study the details of the 5th Canto and make a working model of the universe. If we can explain the passing seasons, eclipses, phases of the moon, passing of day and night, etc. then it will be very powerful propaganda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaHyderabad23August1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="462" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Hyderabad 23 August, 1976" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Hyderabad 23 August, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Hyderabad 23 August, 1976|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- Hyderabad 23 August, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your idea and completion of the kirtana hall etc. is very nice. You can visit our farm projects at New Vrndavana and the New York Farm in Port Royal, Pennsylvania. They do everything very nicely and you can develop your farm on their model. That you are growing all your own grains is very good. It is my ambition that all devotees may remain self independent by producing vegetables, grains, milk, fruits, flowers, and by weaving their own cloth in handlooms. This simple life is very nice. Simple village life saves time for other engagements like chanting the Hare Krishna Maha Mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Extend (Other Books)

2012-02-26T04:24:51Z

ParthsarathyM:

Forefathers (CC)

2012-02-25T16:59:38Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"forefather"|"forefather's"|"forefathers"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Feb12}}
{{last|25Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=20|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|20}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Forefathers|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1014_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1269" link="CC Adi 10.14" link_text="CC Adi 10.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.14|CC Adi 10.14, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura writes in his Anubhāṣya, "One of the members of this family is living in Vṛndāvana and is named Sarojānanda Gosvāmī. One special characteristic of this family is that each of its members had only one son or no son at all, and therefore the family was not very expansive. There is a place in the district of Caṭṭagrāma in East Bengal that is known as Hāta-hājāri, and a short distance from this place is a village known as Mekhalā-grāma, in which Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi's forefathers lived. One can approach Mekhalā-grāma from Caṭṭagrāma either on horseback, by bullock cart or by steamer. The steamer station is known as Annapūrṇāra-ghāṭa. The birthplace of Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi is about two miles southwest of Annapūrṇāra-ghāṭa. The temple constructed there by Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi is now very old and much in need of repair. Without repair, the temple may soon crumble. There are two inscriptions on the bricks of that temple, but they are so old that one cannot read them. There is another temple, however, about two hundred yards south of this one, and some people say that this is the old temple constructed by Puṇḍarīka Vidyānidhi."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1091_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1345" link="CC Adi 10.91" link_text="CC Adi 10.91">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.91|CC Adi 10.91, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The forefathers of Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī were all Vaiṣṇavas and were very rich men. His spiritual master at home was Yadunandana Ācārya. Although Raghunātha dāsa was a family man, he had no attachment for his estate and wife. Seeing his tendency to leave home, his father and uncle engaged special bodyguards to watch over him, but nevertheless he managed to escape their vigilance and went away to Jagannātha Purī to meet Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. This incident took place in the year 1439 Śakābda (A.D. 1517). Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī compiled three books, named Stava-mālā (or Stavāvalī), Dāna-carita and Muktā-carita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1287_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1562" link="CC Adi 12.87" link_text="CC Adi 12.87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 12.87|CC Adi 12.87, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura writes in his Anubhāṣya, “Śrī Maṅgala Vaiṣṇava was a resident of the village Ṭiṭakaṇā in the district of Murśidābād. His forefathers were śāktas who worshiped the goddess Kirīṭeśvarī. It is said that Maṅgala Vaiṣṇava, formerly a staunch brahmacārī, left home and later married the daughter of his disciple Prāṇanātha Adhikārī in the village of Mayanāḍāla. The descendants of this family are known as the Ṭhākuras of Kāṅdaḍā, which is a village in the district of Burdwan near Katwa. Scattered descendants of Maṅgala Vaiṣṇava, thirty-six families altogether, still live there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1514_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1807" link="CC Adi 15.14" link_text="CC Adi 15.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 15.14|CC Adi 15.14, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is sometimes said that Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu disapproved of the acceptance of the sannyāsa order in this Kali-yuga because in the śāstra it is said:</p>
:aśvamedhaṁ gavālambhaṁ sannyāsaṁ pala-paitṛkam
:devareṇa sutotpattiṁ kalau pañca vivarjayet
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.164|CC Adi 17.164]])
<p>“In this Age of Kali, five acts are forbidden: the offering of a horse in sacrifice, the offering of a cow in sacrifice, the acceptance of the order of sannyāsa, the offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers, and a man's begetting children in his brother's wife.” (Brahma-vaivarta Purāṇa, Kṛṣṇa-janma-khaṇḍa 185.180)</p>
<p>Nevertheless, we see that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself accepted sannyāsa and approved of the sannyāsa of His elder brother, Viśvarūpa. It is clearly said here, bhāla haila,—viśvarūpa sannyāsa karila pitṛ-kula, mātṛ-kula,—dui uddhārila. Therefore, should it be thought that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu made statements that are contradictory? No, actually He did not. It is recommended that one accept sannyāsa to dedicate his life for the service of the Lord, and everyone must take that kind of sannyāsa, for by accepting such sannyāsa one renders the best service to both his paternal and maternal families.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi178_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1948" link="CC Adi 17.8" link_text="CC Adi 17.8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.8|CC Adi 17.8, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu went to Gayā to offer respectful oblations to His forefathers. This process is called piṇḍa-dāna. In Vedic society, after the death of a relative, especially one's father or mother, one must go to Gayā and there offer oblations to the lotus feet of Lord Viṣṇu. Therefore hundreds and thousands of men gather in Gayā daily to offer such oblations, or śrāddha. Following this principle, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu also went there to offer piṇḍa to His dead father. Fortunately He met Īśvara Purī there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17164_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2101" link="CC Adi 17.164" link_text="CC Adi 17.164">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.164|CC Adi 17.164, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"In this Age of Kali, five acts are forbidden: the offering of a horse in sacrifice, the offering of a cow in sacrifice, the acceptance of the order of sannyāsa, the offering of oblations of flesh to the forefathers, and a man"s begetting children in his brother's wife.’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17222_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2157" link="CC Adi 17.222" link_text="CC Adi 17.222">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.222|CC Adi 17.222, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">As a result of this grave injunction by the Kazi, even at present the descendants of the Kazi's family do not oppose the saṅkīrtana movement under any circumstances. Even during the great Hindu-Muslim riots in neighboring places, the descendants of the Kazi honestly preserved the assurance given by their forefather.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya135_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="35" link="CC Madhya 1.35" link_text="CC Madhya 1.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.35|CC Madhya 1.35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the eighth vilāsa, there is a description of the Deity and instructions on how to set up incense, light lamps, make offerings, dance, play music, beat drums, garland the Deity, offer prayers and obeisances and counteract offenses. In the ninth vilāsa, there are descriptions about collecting tulasī leaves, offering oblations to forefathers according to Vaiṣṇava rituals, and offering food. In the tenth vilāsa there are descriptions of the devotees of the Lord (Vaiṣṇavas, or saintly persons). In the eleventh vilāsa, there are elaborate descriptions of Deity worship and the glories of the holy name of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya815_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1422" link="CC Madhya 8.15" link_text="CC Madhya 8.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.15|CC Madhya 8.15, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Many brāhmaṇas following the Vedic principles accompanied Rāmānanda Rāya. According to the Vedic rituals, Rāmānanda Rāya took his bath and offered oblations to his forefathers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya10108_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2187" link="CC Madhya 10.108" link_text="CC Madhya 10.108">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 10.108|CC Madhya 10.108, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are regulative principles governing the renounced order. One has to perform eight kinds of śrāddha. One must offer oblations to one's forefathers and perform the sacrifice of virajā-homa. Then one must cut off the tuft of hair called a śikhā and also give up the sacred thread. These are preliminary processes in the acceptance of sannyāsa, and Svarūpa Dāmodara accepted all these.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya15261_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3455" link="CC Madhya 15.261" link_text="CC Madhya 15.261">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.261|CC Madhya 15.261, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In a conversation between Mārkaṇḍeya and Bhagīratha, it is said, "My dear King, one who derides an exalted devotee loses the results of his pious activities, his opulence, his reputation and his sons. Vaiṣṇavas are all great souls. Whoever blasphemes them falls down to the hell known as Mahāraurava, accompanied by his forefathers. Whoever kills or blasphemes a Vaiṣṇava and whoever is envious of a Vaiṣṇava or angry with him, or whoever does not offer him obeisances or feel joy upon seeing him, certainly falls into a hellish condition."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2262_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5103" link="CC Madhya 22.62" link_text="CC Madhya 22.62">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.62|CC Madhya 22.62, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Firm faith and confidence are called śraddhā. When one engages in the Lord's devotional service, he is to be understood to have performed all his responsibilities in the material world. He has satisfied his forefathers, ordinary living entities, and demigods and is free from all responsibility. Such a person does not need to meet his responsibilities separately. It is automatically done. Fruitive activity (karma) is meant to satisfy the senses of the conditioned soul. However, when one awakens to Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he does not have to work separately for pious activity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya22140_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5175" link="CC Madhya 22.140" link_text="CC Madhya 22.140">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.140|CC Madhya 22.140, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“If a person gives up all material desires and completely engages in the transcendental loving service of Kṛṣṇa, as enjoined in the revealed scriptures, he is never indebted to the demigods, sages or forefathers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya22140_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5175" link="CC Madhya 22.140" link_text="CC Madhya 22.140">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.140|CC Madhya 22.140, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">After birth, every man is indebted in so many ways. He is indebted to the demigods for their supplying necessities like air, light and water. When one takes advantage of the Vedic literatures, one becomes indebted to great sages like Vyāsadeva, Nārada, Devala and Asita. When one takes birth in a particular family, he becomes indebted to his forefathers. We are even indebted to common living entities like cows, from whom we take milk. Because we accept service from so many animals, we become indebted. However, if one is completely engaged in the Lord's devotional service, he is absolved of all debts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya22141_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5176" link="CC Madhya 22.141" link_text="CC Madhya 22.141">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.141|CC Madhya 22.141, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"One who has given up all material duties and taken full shelter at the lotus feet of Mukunda, who gives shelter to all, is not indebted to the demigods, great sages, ordinary living beings, relatives, friends, mankind or even his forefathers who have passed away."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya22141_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5176" link="CC Madhya 22.141" link_text="CC Madhya 22.141">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.141|CC Madhya 22.141, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">“By offering oblations with ghee, one satisfies the demigods. By studying the Vedas, one performs brahma-yajña, which satisfies the great sages. Offering libations of water before one's forefathers is called pitṛ-yajña. By offering tribute, one performs bhūta-yajña. By properly receiving guests, one performs nṛ-yajña.” These are the five yajñas that liquidate the five kinds of indebtedness—indebtedness to the demigods, great sages, forefathers, living entities and common men. Therefore one has to perform these five kinds of yajñas. But when one takes to the saṅkīrtana-yajña (the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra), one does not have to perform any other yajña.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya3222_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="610" link="CC Antya 3.222" link_text="CC Antya 3.222">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 3.222|CC Antya 3.222, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrāddha is prasādam offered to the forefathers at a certain date of the year or month. The śrāddha-pātra, or plate offered to the forefathers, is then offered to the best of the brāhmaṇas in society. Instead of offering the śrāddha-pātra to any other brāhmaṇa, Advaita Ācārya offered it to Haridāsa Ṭhākura, considering him greater than any of the foremost brāhmaṇas. This act by Śrī Advaita Ācārya proves that Haridāsa Ṭhākura was always situated in a transcendental position and was therefore always greater than even the most exalted brāhmaṇa, for he was situated above the mode of goodness of the material world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1130_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1994" link="CC Antya 11.30" link_text="CC Antya 11.30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 11.30|CC Antya 11.30, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to this verse, if one is born in a brāhmaṇa family but does not behave according to brahminical standards, he should not be offered the śrāddha-pātra, which is prasādam offered to the forefathers. Advaita Ācārya offered the śrāddha-pātra to Haridāsa Ṭhākura, not to a brāhmaṇa who had been born in a brāhmaṇa family. Although Haridāsa Ṭhākura was born in the family of meat-eaters, because he was an advanced devotee he was shown more respect than a first-class brāhmaṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya16140_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2726" link="CC Antya 16.140" link_text="CC Antya 16.140">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 16.140|CC Antya 16.140, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"My dear gopīs, what auspicious activities must the flute have performed to enjoy the nectar of Kṛṣṇa"s lips independently and leave only a taste for us gopīs, for whom that nectar is actually meant. The forefathers of the flute, the bamboo trees, shed tears of pleasure. His mother, the river on whose bank the bamboo was born, feels jubilation, and therefore her blooming lotus flowers are standing like hair on her body.’”</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya16148_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2734" link="CC Antya 16.148" link_text="CC Antya 16.148">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 16.148|CC Antya 16.148, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">“"The trees on the bank of the Yamunā and Ganges are always jubilant. They appear to be smiling with their flowers and shedding tears in the form of flowing honey. Just as the forefathers of a Vaiṣṇava son or grandson feel transcendental bliss, the trees feel blissful because the flute is a member of their family."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Assemble (Letters)

2012-02-25T15:33:07Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"assemble"|"assembled"|"assembles"|"assembling"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|25Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=24}}
{{total|24}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Assemble|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJuggannathBabuCalcutta14March1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949" link_text="Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949|Letter to Juggannath Babu -- Calcutta 14 March, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yesterday evening when we were talking at your veranda we had some talks over the advent day of Lord Caitanya which falls today the most auspicious Dol-yatra purnima day and as such I myself along with some members of my family today observing fast till the advent moment of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu just in the evening. Guru Maharaj Sastriji advised the members assembled yesterday to observe fast today and this is being done as a matter of course on the occasion of Gaura Jayanti day. I was so glad to hear from you that you know Lord Caitanya as the incarnation of Godhead. Yes he is so and there are ample proofs of His being so in the different Sastras such as Mahabharata, Bhagavata, Upanisads and many other Puranas. So on the occasion of Lord Caitanya's 463rd advent ceremony, I am taking this opportunity to remember about him which will help my vrata observed to-day. I hope you will not mind for intruding upon your time with this statement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraAllstonMass1June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="183" link="Letter to Upendra -- Allston, Mass 1 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Allston, Mass 1 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Allston, Mass 1 June, 1968|Letter to Upendra -- Allston, Mass 1 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am going to Montreal on Monday, June 3rd, and if I find Montreal quite suitable, I shall call you and some other students to assemble there to practice Sankirtana in a systematic way. Of course, chanting Hare Krishna does not require any artificial artistic sense, but still, if the procedure is presented rhythmically, then the people may be attracted more by the transcendental music.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaMontreal7July1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="226" link="Letter to Dayananda -- Montreal 7 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Dayananda -- Montreal 7 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda -- Montreal 7 July, 1968|Letter to Dayananda -- Montreal 7 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Here in Canada, I may get a permanent visa but the difficulty is that during the winter the severe cold here may be unbearable for me or for my attendants. The male attendant, Gaurasundara, may agree, but the female attendant, Mrs. Gaurasundara, is not agreeable. Anyway—apart from this point of view, it is sure that I personally cannot tolerate the severe cold here. Under the circumstances, if some arrangement is made in Florida, then during the winter season, we can work there, and as you have said that many tourists and well-to-do men assemble there, it will be a good opportunity for preaching Krishna Consciousness at that time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Take for example, the Bhagavad-gita: the instruction of Krishna in the Bhagavad-gita are just suitable for a perfect human civilization. So one should learn this teachings of Bhagavad-gita as it is. Next point, in order to understand this teachings of Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam, there should be centers where people can assemble daily, morning and evening, and try to understand this Krishna Consciousness or God consciousness movement. So we are trying to open branches all over the world in every city, in every town, in every village, and people should take advantage of it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTirthaMaharajaLosAngeles7February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="101" link="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- Los Angeles 7 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- Los Angeles 7 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- Los Angeles 7 February, 1969|Letter to Tirtha Maharaja -- Los Angeles 7 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If I get some place at Mayapur, the disciples who are already in India and those who are willing to go there can live peacefully without being disturbed by Bon Maharaja. But on my proposing this scheme, Sraman Maharaja, in his letter of 24 January, 1969 writes as follows: "On hearing the news of Golden Jubilee of Caitanya Math, many people are coming daily to see the place. We can imagine even now how much big crowd will assemble when the actual fair will take place. Although we are constructing many temporary sheds under the circumstances, I do not think we will be able to give accommodations to your American and European students.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaHawaii14March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is an important engagement in Boston on the 24th April, and perhaps next on the 29th and I think after finishing these I can go to your place. So you can fix up your program in consultation with Satsvarupa. The idea of inviting everyone to Sankirtana in a larger meeting hall is very good. Instead of attending small groups of meeting, we can arrange to assemble them at one place—that will be less laborious and more convenient for us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaHawaii18March1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="181" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969|Letter to Hayagriva -- Hawaii 18 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">During Kirtana time, all members should assemble together. Only at night they should live separately. And Kirtanananda Maharaja should live and associate with Brahmacaris. Best thing is that he should be completely aloof from everyone, and assisted by one Brahmacari. But he should be the man in charge to give direction. So far as the two of you working in conjunction, you and Kirtanananda Maharaja, whatever is practical can be adopted in this connection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaKartikeyaBuffalo19April1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="237" link="Letter to Sudama, Kartikeya -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sudama, Kartikeya -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama, Kartikeya -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969|Letter to Sudama, Kartikeya -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can understand that things are improving all around, and that is very satisfactory. So depend upon Krishna, work very sincerely, and everything will be complete without any doubt. On the kirtana nights you should all assemble together in the temple and if this is not possible then you can chant in your apartment. I am pleased that you are working for our activities in Japan, and in three months you should be able to gather at least $1,500.00 together. Don't spend money needlessly. Try to save as much as possible, because you have very important</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaColumbusOhio8May1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="277" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Columbus, Ohio 8 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Columbus, Ohio 8 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Columbus, Ohio 8 May, 1969|Letter to Sivananda -- Columbus, Ohio 8 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your wish to open a center in the United States, first of all you have to establish the center firmly in Germany by leading the Sankirtana Party. Now Jaya Govinda is there, he is a very nice and competent boy, and soon the German couple are coming, so when you are all assembled and the Back To Godhead is coming regularly, then you can attempt another center. Practically it is your credit that you went to Germany and first began our movement there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewVrindaban27May1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="322" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969|Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 27 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everything is going smoothly. But since you are now separated, the strength of your activities appears to be little disturbed. Now you try to assemble together in the same spirit as you were doing, and in that case, temple or no temple, your movement will go on progressively. We are not much concerned about the temple because temple worship is not primary factor in this age. Primary factor is Sankirtana. But sometimes we want a center where people may gather and see, so a temple is required secondarily. So try your best immediately to live together.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCidanandaLosAngeles30January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="61" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Cidananda -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So with increase of our activities by Sankirtana Movement if possible, try to save some money for my book fund.</p>
<p>Please offer my blessings to Ananda, Rudra das, Ravindra das and our new friend, Mr. John.</p>
<p>All glories to the Assembled devotees</p>
<p> Be happy and chant Hare Krishna Mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles11April1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="229" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 11 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 11 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 11 April, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 11 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to know that you are busy now in the press assembling the new book Krishna Consciousness the Topmost Yoga, that is very nice. I am sending $2,400 next week as Advaita has requested.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovindaLosAngeles13June1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="351" link="Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970|Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is my desire that three places at the present moment namely San Francisco (New Puri), New Vrndavana and New Navadvipa should be especially organized for three great festivals; namely Janmastami, Rathayatra and Phalguni Purnima or Lord Caitanya's Birthday. On these occasions not only myself but all the devotees should assemble in these places and we shall meet together for the mutual advancement of our centers. So by all means you, husband and wife, come to San Francisco during Rathayatra festival.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMChatherjeeBombay28March1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to M. Chatherjee -- Bombay 28 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to M. Chatherjee -- Bombay 28 March, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to M. Chatherjee -- Bombay 28 March, 1971|Letter to M. Chatherjee -- Bombay 28 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall be here until the 5th April, 1971 and our program in Cross Maidan is going on very satisfactorily. Every day more than 15,000 to 20,000 people assemble and especially today it was very much crowded.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaLondon28June1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="258" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 28 June, 1971" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- London 28 June, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- London 28 June, 1971|Letter to Acyutananda -- London 28 June, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From L.A. I went to San Francisco yesterday and the Rathayatra festival was very very gorgeously performed. There were three Rathas consecutively and Lord Jagannatha's Ratha was bigger than the other two. People received us so nicely and one mayor was the chief guest in the meeting in which more than 10,000 people assembled and the mayor spoke very highly of our movement. She is very much impressed with the basic principle of our Back to Godhead movement. In this way we are getting support gradually in the U.S.A. Maybe our movement will be supported in the future in the United Nations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBhavanandaBombay17January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="47" link="Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Bombay 17 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Bombay 17 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Bombay 17 January, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka, Bhavananda -- Bombay 17 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that Gurudasa is there you try combinedly your best to get the permits for all the devotees in India to be allowed into Nadia district, and you can get the Governor to lay the foundation-stone. Then everything will be very successful and auspicious for our Mayapur scheme. I have received the plan from Bhavananda and it is nice. Please try very hard to get those permits, as we must be all assembled there for Lord Caitanya's Appearance Day.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBoysandgirlsLosAngeles20March1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="103" link="Letter to Boys and girls -- Los Angeles 20 March, 1973" link_text="Letter to Boys and girls -- Los Angeles 20 March, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Boys and girls -- Los Angeles 20 March, 1973|Letter to Boys and girls -- Los Angeles 20 March, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear boys and girls, you are working so hard for broadcasting the glories of Lord Krishna's lotus feet and thus my Guru Maharaja will be so pleased upon you. Certainly my Guru Maharaja will bestow His blessings thousand times more than me and that is my satisfaction. All Glories to the assembled devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaMayapur20October1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="509" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Mayapur 20 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Mayapur 20 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Mayapur 20 October, 1974|Letter to Balavanta -- Mayapur 20 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For naming your temple, our New Navadvipa is already there, and Navadvipa is the same as Mayapur. So your temple shall be named New Panihati. Panihati is the place where Gaura Nitai would assemble for Sankirtana performance and where Raghunath das Goswami supplied a big feast of prasadam for all the devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaHonolulu31January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="89" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 31 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 31 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 31 January, 1975|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 31 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The more you preach, the more you become recognized by Krishna and the more He gives you intelligence how to preach. You are a good representative of Radha Damodara. You are very fortunate that Radha Damodara is traveling with you and giving strength and intelligence. All glories to the assembled devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandikesvaraDenver28June1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Nandikesvara -- Denver 28 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Nandikesvara -- Denver 28 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandikesvara -- Denver 28 June, 1975|Letter to Nandikesvara -- Denver 28 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am accepting the following as twice born brahmanas and their threads duly sanctified are enclosed: Duryodhana guru dasa and his wife Vrndadevi dasi, and hold a fire sacrifice and impress upon them that they are taking vows before Radha Krsna, the spiritual master, and the assembled Vaisnavas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTulsiDenver28June1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="370" link="Letter to Tulsi -- Denver 28 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Tulsi -- Denver 28 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tulsi -- Denver 28 June, 1975|Letter to Tulsi -- Denver 28 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I also accept the following as twice born brahmanas and their threads are enclosed duly sanctified: Citraka dasa, Ameyatma dasa, Guruttama dasa, Urjasvat dasa, Padmahara dasi, Manya dasa, Parvata Muni dasa, Nikunjavasini dasi, Krsna Lauliya dasi, Caitanya Simha dasa, and Racitambara dasi.</p>
<p>Now hold a fire sacrifice and impress upon them that they are taking vows before Radha Krsna, the spiritual master and the assembled Vaisnavas. It is a serious business.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBatuGopalaLosAngeles25July1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="426" link="Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975|Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I also accept upon your recommendation the second brahminical initiation for Murari Caitanya dasa. His sanctified thread and mantra sheet are enclosed. Please have a fire sacrifice and impress upon them that they are accepting vows before Radha Krsna, the Spiritual Master, and the assembled Vaisnavas. The mantra should be heard through the right ear from my recorded tape.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhavanandaLosAngeles25July1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="427" link="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975|Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1975]]: </span><div class="text">Also upon your recommendation, I am accepting the following as twice-born initiated brahmanas:
Indriyadamana dasa Brahmacari
Mahabala dasa Brahmacari
Brajisma dasa Brahmacari
Vrsaktri dasa Brahmacari
Avyaya dasa Adhikari
Jyestha devi dasi
Navalanga devi dasi
Their sanctified threads and mantra sheets are enclosed. Please hold the fire sacrifice and impress upon them that they are taking vows before Radha Krsna, the Spiritual Master, and the assembled Vaisnavas. Please see that they are chanting 16 rounds and following the four regulative principles. This is your responsibiity.
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhavallabhaVrindaban11September1975_5" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="531" link="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1975|Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">According to the Hindu system, on the first birthday there is jata karma ceremony and all big, big astrologers assemble and give the horoscope. In the Srimad-Bhagavatam the birthday of Maharaja Pariksit is there.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Aside (Letters)

2012-02-25T14:24:05Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"aside"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Feb12}}
{{last|25Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=32}}
{{total|32}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Aside|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNripenBabuSanFrancisco18March1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="49" link="Letter to Nripen Babu -- San Francisco 18 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Nripen Babu -- San Francisco 18 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nripen Babu -- San Francisco 18 March, 1967|Letter to Nripen Babu -- San Francisco 18 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have sought my advice and I beg to submit humbly that you must stay in the temple for some time till things are not out of order. If you feel inconvenient to stay with Gauracandra Gosain, you can stay in my rooms but I think you should remain in the rooms set aside for your staying. You must keep your claim intact. As you are going to restore order in the temple I am always with you because Srila Jiva Goswami's temple is my heart and soul. I think with your cooperation I shall be able to render some genuine service to the Gosvamis Who are staying in the temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta11October1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 11 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 11 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 11 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 11 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding other problems, depend on Krishna and try to find out a suitable place if Mr. Judy has a tendency to exploit us. I think Kirtanananda may do this practical service to the Society first if you are certain that Macmillan Co. is not going to take to our publication, then you must keep aside the $5,500. for this purpose. We must have our books printed, we have wasted much time in the matter of editing and finding out a suitable publisher. When I was alone there were three volumes published but during the last two years I could not publish a single volume more. It is a great defeat. If I have one or two sincere souls like you and if we can make more publications, then our mission will be a great success. I am prepared to sit down underneath a tree with one sincere soul and in such activity I shall be free from all diseases.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaNavadvipa27October1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="195" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Kirtanananda's article, I do not know what he has written but I can guess that it must be polluted with impersonal poison, so for the time being you can keep this article aside. I was so glad to learn that you are acting exactly like a lion cub & I know that in the future you shall conquer ever many jackals. We have got experience in India that the jackals roar four times at night without any influence but the one roar of a lion drives away many elephants.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaCalcutta18November1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="219" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have advised Brahmananda to give you loan of $500.00 from the funds which are set aside by Brahmananda for publication of my books. The condition is that as promised by you, you must return the money by monthly installments of $100.00. Please be always strongly fixed up in the Lotus Feet of Krishna, just as the bees are fixed up in the honeycomb. This staunch affection for Krishna will save us from all kinds of dangers created by Maya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles3March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="102" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Indian center, unless we have full cooperation of Mr. Sharma, it is not advisable to open a center there. Acyutananda is feeling sick and willing to return to his mother, so opening of Indian center may be set aside for the time being until I have the opportunity to return back to India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPurusottamaMontreal14June1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="202" link="Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968|Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like hand is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, the leg is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, the ear is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, and so on. Similarly all living entities being eternally part and parcel of the Supreme Lord they are engaged in His service for some particular purpose. So there are varieties of engagements but they are all united with the central Figure, Lord Krishna. So this is in answer to your question; "On Krishna loka are all of Krishna's pastimes with the living entities controlled by Krishna, or do the living entities have choice in this matter? In other words, is one's rasa governed by strict laws determined by Krishna or is there free choice aside from the free choice of choosing Krishna or maya?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles12November1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="409" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 12 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 12 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 12 November, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 12 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding press, if the Dai Nippon Company has not come to conclusion and the matter is prolonged so much then we cannot wait any more, in that case, the 6000 dollars which I have kept aside for their payment may be invested in press work, and the book printed in our own press. Please think over this matter seriously.</p>
<p>Regarding book commission, if you think 30% to the temple is suitable you can allow such 30% instead of 40%, keeping aside 20% for the book fund. I have received a letter from Gargamuni. It is very much depressing. I thought that your father and mother will receive him as beloved child, but instead they are ill treating, or at least not treating as beloved child.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagannathamPrabhuLosAngeles8February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="103" link="Letter to Jagannatham Prabhu -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jagannatham Prabhu -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagannatham Prabhu -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1969|Letter to Jagannatham Prabhu -- Los Angeles 8 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received one pamphlet of the Golden Jubilee, organized by Sripada Tirtha Maharaja, and a covering letter dated 29, January 1969. This letter was not even signed by Tirtha Maharaja, but appears to be a general circular letter with his rubber stamp only, without any signature. Besides that, there is not a single line inviting me to attend the ceremony either officially or personally. Aside from this, I have not received any invitation from him, and I do not know if the other Tridandi Sannyasis and disciples of Prabhupada have been specially invited or not. The copy of his letter along with the copy of my letter is enclosed herewith for your purusal. I have also sent to him one copy of my Bhagavad-gita As It Is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles2March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="156" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Leaving aside the too grossly materialistic persons, who are without any moral principles or social conventions, if we take the right type of civilized man, then we find that he is engaged in some type of religious principle. It doesn't matter if he is Christian, Moslem or Jew, the symptom of a civilized man is that he must have the recognition of religious principles; that is required for civilized man. But generally men take to religious principles for economic development. Just like in the Christian religiosity the prayers for solving the economic problem or bread problem.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaHawaii24March1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Hawaii 24 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Hawaii 24 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Hawaii 24 March, 1969|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Hawaii 24 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far the cucumber pickles: As far as possible we should not offer to the Deity things which are prepared by nondevotees. We can accept from them raw fruits, grains or similar raw things. So far cooking and preparing, that should be strictly limited to the initiated devotees. And aside from this, vinegar is not good; it is tamasic, in the darkness, nasty food. So I think we shall not accept this pickles.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaAllstonMass27April1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="253" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969|Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I understand that Syamasundara. has gone to Mataji to build an altar. This means that she has already started the temple. She wanted me also to go to London, and I told her that as soon as opening of temple is assured, I shall go to London, leaving aside all other engagements here. But since she has departed she has not written me anything, although I have written her one letter forwarded through Malati, acknowledging receipt of her book, Mataji Charitavali.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniTittenhurst29October1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="638" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Spiritual Sky business, I am very happy to learn that it is making very nice progress and you are getting demand. Do it nicely, and as already agreed, you can use the profit exclusively for opening branches. The sales which an individual center makes by selling incense may be employed for temple expenditures. Similarly, Los Angeles also can employ it for this purpose. But so far as Spiritual Sky business is concerned, done by you, this profit should be set aside in a different account reserved for expanding branches. When you do business you should do it business-like. We should not neglect any minute part of it, but at the same time we shall think of Krishna, seeking His protection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniTittenhurst29October1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="638" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- Tittenhurst 29 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone has to adjust things in his particular way, but I again repeat that at least one hour should be set aside for chanting the beads. I hope this will help you both ways and I pray to Krishna that He will give you all protection.</p>
<p>Regarding your keeping some Book Fund money aside for investments, that is all right. Regarding the documents from Bina Musical Instruments, I have received note that they are expecting to ship the goods by the 20th, and as soon as they get the shipping documents they will deposit in the bank and take payment. Unless the documents are presented the bank will not pay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon11November1969_6" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="664" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 11 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the invoice you will find one piece "Bina Sangeet Model Harmonium". This should be kept aside for my personal use. It is not for sale. Other items are for sale. There is another item, one Big Size Khol, or mrdanga. You will see how the quality is and kindly report so that we can order for more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAdvaitaLondon19November1969_7" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="686" link="Letter to Advaita -- London 19 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Advaita -- London 19 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Advaita -- London 19 November, 1969|Letter to Advaita -- London 19 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as the press lying idle, I would advise you to immediately print the paperback edition immediately. Originally you were going to print this, and I do not know why this program was cancelled. After this is done you can reprint the first volume of Srimad-Bhagavatam, because there is a need for more copies of this volume. So I do not know why the press is sitting idly and why the proposal for printing TLC in softcover edition is put aside. Also, you mention that there is some lack of management, but I do not know why this should be since Brahmananda, yourself, and the others are there. Please inform me of the cost for reprinting TLC. I hope this will meet you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles18February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="104" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 18 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your touring in different places and preaching Krsna Consciousness is fulfilling my dream. May Krsna bless you on and on for being engaged in such exalted work. In the Bhagavad-gita, last portion of eighteenth chapter, it is said that nobody is dearer to Krsna than anybody on the earth except the person who is engaged in preaching the most confidential philosophy of life, namely surrendering unto Krsna, leaving aside everything material or spiritual.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles12April1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="231" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 12 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 12 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 12 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 12 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, I always think of your little girl, she is so nice. Sometimes I think that I left my home leaving aside all children and grandchildren, and Krsna is giving another batch to whom I am becoming attached. But this attachment is nice because the center is Krsna. I always narrate the story of your daughter when she was dancing on the platform of the law college and she obliged all other law students to imitate her dancing. Anyway, just raise this girl in full Krishna Consciousness and she will be a great preacher when she is young.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanmanjayaTaradeviLosAngeles9July1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="412" link="Letter to Janmanjaya, Taradevi -- Los Angeles 9 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Janmanjaya, Taradevi -- Los Angeles 9 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janmanjaya, Taradevi -- Los Angeles 9 July, 1970|Letter to Janmanjaya, Taradevi -- Los Angeles 9 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you meet sincere people you may inform them that we are concerned with Krsna Who is historically 5,000 years old. So any other party who comes from India or any part of the world cannot claim such long history as far back as 5,000 years. There are sometimes manufactured avatara. in the history of the Vedic literature, but we don't accept them. We take the oldest one which is genuine—that is Krsna consciousness. We are not interested in anything newly manufactured. If Meher Baba or for the sake of that, any other Baba claims to be Krsna, so why any intelligent man will go to the substitute leaving aside the original?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriBajoriajiCalcutta5October1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="543" link="Letter to Sri Bajoriaji -- Calcutta 5 October, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sri Bajoriaji -- Calcutta 5 October, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Bajoriaji -- Calcutta 5 October, 1970|Letter to Sri Bajoriaji -- Calcutta 5 October, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In continuance of my telegram dated October 2nd, 1970, and letter dated October 3rd, 1970, I beg to inform you that although my party from London has reached there in Bombay, I am unable to join you there in Bombay because there was no arrangement for my passage. Therefore, if my disciples there can do the work, then I do not require to go to Bombay leaving aside my important engagements here.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBombay15November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="593" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 15 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 15 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 15 November, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 15 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can judge from your letter that Mr. Jaju is not very much interested and the others have brought in many different points of contention, so stop all controversial points. Try first of all for the Hamilton house. Jhajharia is going to help in this connection. Hamilton house can be transacted with the help of Jhajharia and when there is solid proposal, we shall immediately finish the transaction. Regarding Jhajharia, whenever he talks such nonsense as you have noted, don't accept it. When he speaks such foolish words, just ask him to refer to Prabhupada and you set it aside. Work cooperatively with him on transacting the Hamilton house, that's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBombay27November1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="620" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 27 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 27 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 27 November, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Bombay 27 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far the Magh Mela is concerned, I have received word that our application has been received, but I do not know about any land being set aside for us. If you have got such information, please send me the copy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSurat19December1970_6" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="647" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You may inform Jadurani that the picture she has sent is alright with necessary adjustments. Krsna is of course to be pictured in the same dress in all the scenes of the Kuruksetra delivery of Bhagavad-gita because the episode took place all within about one half hour. Some ideas are: 1) Duryodhana and Dronacarya conferring in a tent just before the battle. 2) A ratha with four horses drawn before the ranks of soldiers and akshouhini carrying Krsna and Arjuna. 3) Arjuna morose; leaving weapons aside he is almost crying. 4) A man pictured dead and also living. Krsna says to Arjuna, "the wise mourn not for the dead or the living." 5) pictures of an individual from babyhood to youthhood, in manhood and in old age and death. The figure of the soul in each different body remains the same indicating that the body changes, not the soul. 6) Krsna instructing the Sun-god; Vivasvan instructing Manu (his son). I will send you more ideas later if required by you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay11April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="148" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 11 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 11 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 11 April, 1971|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 11 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You write to say how enthusiasm dropped because you were divorcing yourself from temple activities for GBC work. I never said like that. The presidents should not give up their posts, but GBC work must go on and temple activities be maintained simultaneously. So now you have experienced practically that your responsibility for temple upkeep must not be set aside for GBC business. The devotees enthusiasm must be maintained. As I reply everyone's letter and encourage them, so you should encourage the devotees more and more also. Maintain that spirit and give them direction so that this standard may not be deteriorated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMohananandaMayapur27February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="117" link="Letter to Mohanananda -- Mayapur 27 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mohanananda -- Mayapur 27 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mohanananda -- Mayapur 27 February, 1972|Letter to Mohanananda -- Mayapur 27 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You say that your wife is an emotional sentimentalist, and that this is causing you some anxiety. But you have taken her as your wife, and by our Vedic standards you are responsible for her spiritual advancement, so you must make the attempt to assist her in becoming Krishna Conscious very seriously, that is your responsibility. If, however, after much trying and serious attempts you are still unable to help her, then leave her aside. One should be interested in his individual self, one should not be interested with others if they hinder his service unduly. But you have married her, and there is no question of separation. You may live from time to time separately, but at least you must try very hard to help her perfect her spiritual life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaHonolulu17May1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="261" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Lalita Prasad Thakura's proposal, merging is possible in two ways: They become merged in our institution and we make it as one of our branches. In that case, as we are supplying all necessities to our branches, similarly, this branch will be also supported. When there is scarcity of money, everything will be provided by us. So in that case the management will be under our direction. Otherwise, if they want to keep their own identity then there is no other alternative than to take the land on lease. They can keep aside their portion independently, and the land which is given to us on lease, we keep ourselves independently.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLondon1August1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="411" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 1 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 1 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 1 August, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- London 1 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is of course regrettable that we are stopped for the time being from entering into Bangladesh for spreading our propaganda there. So for the time being, Bangladesh may be left aside. I am trying in a different way to help you in this respect, and I shall let you know. Meanwhile suspend trying to push something which is not possible. Now there is a very important job for you to do. I have just now understood from Gurudasa that practically no one is able to carry on the construction work at Vrindaban with good results. So many months they have been there but there is nothing tangible begun. Practically you are the best man for giving them a good start.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaPustaKrsnaLosAngeles18September1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Bali-mardana, Pusta Krsna -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana, Pusta Krsna -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana, Pusta Krsna -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972|Letter to Bali-mardana, Pusta Krsna -- Los Angeles 18 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The GBC authority must be accepted under all circumstances, not that there will be fighting amongst you. This fighting spirit will destroy everything, but what can I do, you American and European boys are trained up in this fighting attitude. Now put it aside and simply work cooperatively for spreading this movement all over the world. The standards I have already given you, now try to maintain them at all times under standard procedure. Do not try to innovate or create anything or manufacture anything, that will ruin everything. Simply do as I am doing and be always serious and sincere to serve Krsna, and He will give you intelligence how to do everything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhavanandaLosAngeles1January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974|Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 1 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If we have to constantly move until we find the situation where there is no personal difficulty in relationships then we may never get down to our real work. Just put our differences aside and work for the greater cause to organize a nice Temple there. I will be glad to hear from you on these points.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTejiyasBombay15November1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="572" link="Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974|Letter to Tejiyas -- Bombay 15 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated November 8, 1974 with enclosure of emigration application. I shall keep it aside and inform you. Regarding your question about collecting, whatever money sent it is all the hand of Krishna. When Krishna gives, you get. Don't be disappointed if you do not get any collection after working. Always depend on Krishna, and everything will be all right. Fight and depend on the results on Krishna. yudhyasva vigata-jvarah, fight without being lethargic, Krishna says in the Bhagavad-gita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaDallas29July1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="438" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your wanting to leave your family and take sannyasa, what is your family? You live aside from your wife, and you have no children, so you are already sannyasa. Anyway we can consider later on. First we have to push this movement. That is most important thing. Grhastha or sannyasa it doesn't matter. First we have to know the science of Krishna consciousness. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never said everyone had to take sannyasa. We should just be after becoming the pure servant of Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaBombay10November1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="661" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was thinking that Kirtanananda Swami is angry upon me because I did not go to New Vrndavana, but what can I do? They are dragging me in so many places and it was arranged for me to see Indira Gandhi, the Prime Minister of India. Therefore, leaving aside all other programs, I had to come here. Of course it has become a little effective because since then the government of India is not considering us an enemy, but they are giving us more and more facility to extend the visa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraNewDelhi11May1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="111" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977|Letter to Ramesvara -- New Delhi 11 May, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone should follow the example of Jayananda. I am very proud that I had such a nice disciple. If possible Jayananda's picture should be hung in the ratha of Lord Jagannatha, and in all of our temples a day may be set aside for holding a festival in his honor, just as we do on the disappearance day of the other great Vaisnavas.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Desa-kala-patra

2012-02-11T09:37:53Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"desa-kala-patra"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Nov11}}
{{last|11Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=6|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Desa-kala-patra|1]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi738_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="984" link="CC Adi 7.38" link_text="CC Adi 7.38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.38|CC Adi 7.38, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu appeared in order to deliver all the fallen souls. Therefore He devised many methods to liberate them from the clutches of māyā.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>It is the concern of the ācārya to show mercy to the fallen souls. In this connection, deśa-kāla-pātra (the place, the time and the object) should be taken into consideration. Since the European and American boys and girls in our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement preach together, less intelligent men criticize that they are mingling without restriction. In Europe and America boys and girls mingle unrestrictedly and have equal rights; therefore it is not possible to completely separate the men from the women. However, we are thoroughly instructing both men and women how to preach, and actually they are preaching wonderfully. Of course, we very strictly prohibit illicit sex. Boys and girls who are not married are not allowed to sleep together or live together, and there are separate arrangements for boys and girls in every temple. Gṛhasthas live outside the temple, for in the temple we do not allow even husband and wife to live together. The results of this are wonderful. Both men and women are preaching the gospel of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and Lord Kṛṣṇa with redoubled strength. In this verse the words sabā nistārite kare cāturī apāra indicate that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu wanted to deliver one and all. Therefore it is a principle that a preacher must strictly follow the rules and regulations laid down in the śāstras yet at the same time devise a means by which the preaching work to reclaim the fallen may go on with full force.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG71FijiMay241975_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="243" link="Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Fiji, May 24, 1975" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Fiji, May 24, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Fiji, May 24, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Fiji, May 24, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To surrender to God the great and to abide by His instruction, that is called religion. It may be that the Hindus may be following the same principle in a different way or the Christian may be following the same principle in different way. That is called deśa-kāla-pātra. According to time, atmosphere, and the performer, there may be little difference. But real purpose of dharma is to surrender to God and try to love Him. That is religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1210DelhiNovember161973_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="60" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.10 -- Delhi, November 16, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.10 -- Delhi, November 16, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.10 -- Delhi, November 16, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.2.10 -- Delhi, November 16, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So a brahmacārī is strictly prohibited not to see even one young woman. But what can be done? In the Western countries, the boys and girls, they mix very freely. And if I say, "My dear boys, you cannot see even a young girl," then finished. My business there is finished. Therefore I have to arrange according to the country, according to the circumstances, as far as possible. So gradually, they are coming to the perfectional stage. So we have to adopt deśa-kāla-pātra, according to time, according to... But we are keeping our principles as it is, but making arrangement according to the circumstances. That is required.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1219CalcuttaSeptember271974_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="82" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.19 -- Calcutta, September 27, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.19 -- Calcutta, September 27, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.19 -- Calcutta, September 27, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.2.19 -- Calcutta, September 27, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya Mahāprabhu therefore says, etādṛśī tava kṛpā bhagavan mamāpi durdaivam īdṛśam ihājani nānurāgaḥ: "You are so merciful that in this age You have incarnated, You have descended in Your name." Nāmnām akāri bahudhā nija-sarva-śaktiḥ. And in the name there is all potencies. Parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate (Cc. Madhya 13.65, purport). There are multipotencies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. All the potencies are there in the holy name of the Lord. Nāmnām akāri bahudhā nija-sarva-śaktis tatrārpitā niyamitaḥ smaraṇe na kālaḥ. Deśa-kāla-pātra. There is no distinction. Anywhere, either in England or in Vṛndāvana or in Calcutta, you can chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. Niyamitaḥ smaraṇe. No kālākāla-vicāra, that "This is aśuddha-kāla, this is śuddha-kāla." Anytime. Kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.31|CC Adi 17.31]]). You have to chant only Hare Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1828MayapuraOctober81974_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="219" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.28 -- Mayapura, October 8, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.28 -- Mayapura, October 8, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.28 -- Mayapura, October 8, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.28 -- Mayapura, October 8, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Vaiṣṇava who is preaching, it may be in a different way, according to time and place and the party—they have to change something, deśa-kāla-pātra—but we have to see the essence. Wherever there is God consciousness, wherever is there understanding... Just like we sometime consult dictionary, a small dictionary, pocket dictionary, and a big international dictionary. Both of them are dictionaries. But according to time, deśa-kāla-pātra, for small child, that small dictionary is sufficient. Higher mathematics: higher mathematics and lower class ma... But the two plus two is always the same, in higher mathematics or lower mathematics. It is not that in the higher mathematics two plus two equal to five, no.</p>
<p>So the principle is the same. It is the distinction of deśa-kāla-pātra, things are... Just like the statement in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, they are meant for highly developed conscious persons. They are not for ordinary persons.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6139SanFranciscoJuly201975_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="662" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975]]: </span><div class="text">When there is some vicāra, judgment, it must be done very nicely. A criminal is judged before the magistrate. He is taken just to make proper judgment, "Whether this man is punishable? He committed some criminal activities." The circumstances, the condition of the mind—everything should be judged. This is called judgment. So who is punishable? Deśa-kāla-pātra. There is consideration, deśa-kāla-pātra. Deśa means situation, and kāla, time, and pātra, and the subject. Just like a child, he takes one fruit here. So he is not punishable. According to Vedic system, a child, a woman, a brāhmaṇa, a cow and a saintly person, they are not punishable. Cow, woman, saintly person, brāhmaṇa and child—they are beyond all laws. Even they commit some... They do not do. They have no criminal purpose. Formerly the women were trained up in such a way, very chaste and obedient. So they had no chance to commit any offense. And brāhmaṇas, they are also trained up.
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6139SanFranciscoJuly201975_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="662" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.39 -- San Francisco, July 20, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, children are not punishable. (laughter, more applause) Neither the women. (more applause, laughter) Hm. But don't take advantage. (laughter) And here we have got these brāhmaṇas, saintly persons, women and children. So who is to be punished? (laughter) Yes. Kathaṁ svid dhriyate daṇḍaḥ. So the judge must know who is to be punished. That is judgment. Kathaṁ svid dhriyate daṇḍaḥ sthānam. Deśa-kāla-pātra: according to time, according to circumstances, according to the subject, everything scrutinizingly judged, not whimsically. Nowadays it is the time for emergency. Anyone can be punished without any judgment. But this is not good position.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1971 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1971 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationDecember121971Delhi_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="32" link="Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi" link_text="Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi|Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So what Christ teaches? Let us see what Christ teaches, then we can understand whether only through Christ we can... What is his teaching?</p>
<p>Devotee (1) (lady): His first teaching is that, "Love the Lord thy God with all they heart, with all thy might, with all thy (indistinct)."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's nice.</p>
<p>Nara-Nārāyaṇa: He is also saying that, "I have no will but to do the will of my father who has sent me, and that everything I am saying are not my words but are the words of Him (indistinct).</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Complete surrender.</p>
<p>Nara-Nārāyaṇa: Yeah.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's nice. But they do not follow and still they say they are Christians. They do not follow. Christ is all right. According to the time, according to the country, according to the atmosphere, he's all right, but the followers, they reject.</p>
<p>Devotee (1): The followers try to make everyone fear God. Their whole aim is to make everyone so much afraid. They always try to instill fear in everyone they speak to. "You are going to hell."</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That is the principle of eternal hell that is used to make people surrender, fear of eternal hell.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Devotee (1): Fear of God.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: According to time... Deśa-kāla-pātra. That kind of forceful, does not act very nicely. One should know the science, but the class of men to whom Jesus Christ said, they are not very much advanced. Under the circumstances, the fearfulness of hell is quite appropriate for them. Actually, one who does not go back to home, back to Godhead, he is put into the hellish condition of life. That is fearfulness, but we are so blunt that we do not take care. It is fearful. Just like Prahlāda Maharaja said that "Nṛsiṁhadeva, I am not afraid of your this fierce feature of Narasiṁha, but I am very much afraid of this materialistic way of life."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Groundwork

2012-02-10T12:46:22Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"ground work"|"groundwork"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Feb12}}
{{last|10Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=4|Let=5}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Groundwork|1]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureLosAngelesJanuary151969_0" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="35" link="Lecture -- Los Angeles, January 15, 1969" link_text="Lecture -- Los Angeles, January 15, 1969">
<div class="heading">Here we are trying to love Kṛṣṇa with so many paraphernalia. We must have a nice temple, nice dress, everything very favorable. Then we have some spiritual, ecstatic love. We have to create the groundwork. But spontaneous, there is no necessity of groundwork. Immediately one remembers of Kṛṣṇa, he becomes ecstatic. So that is the highest perfection of love of Godhead, spontaneous, without any external influence.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture -- Los Angeles, January 15, 1969|Lecture -- Los Angeles, January 15, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So our point is, when we speak of Kṛṣṇa, we mean with all His different forms, Rāmādi-mūrtiṣu kalā-niyamena tiṣṭhan (Bs. 5.39). So bhakti-yoga can be applicable to any one of these form, either Kṛṣṇa or Rāma or Viṣṇu or Nārāyaṇa, so many forms. Generally, Vaiṣṇavas worship the form of Kṛṣṇa, Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, and Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa. In our conditional stage, we cannot worship Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa. Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-sevā is for them who has developed spontaneous love for God. For them. Spontaneous. The spontaneous love... The example is given: just like a young man, young girl, without any acquaintance, when they see each other, there is some loving propensity. That is called spontaneous. Not that one has to learn how to love. Simply very sight will invoke some loving propensity. That is called spontaneous. When we are advanced in the matter of loving God, so much so that as soon as you see or remember anything about God, immediately you become ecstatic, that is spontaneous. Just like Lord Caitanya, when He entered the temple of Jagannātha, as soon as He saw Jagannātha, immediately fainted: "Here is My Lord." So this spontaneous love, those who have developed this spontaneous love, there is a stage. By practice, one will come to that stage. Because that spontaneous love is eternal. It is not artificial. We have got, but it is now covered by our material association. So it has to be uncovered. And when you come to that stage, spontaneous, without any paraphernalia... Here we are trying to love Kṛṣṇa with so many paraphernalia. We must have a nice temple, nice dress, everything very favorable. Then we have some spiritual, ecstatic love. We have to create the groundwork. But spontaneous, there is no necessity of groundwork. Immediately one remembers of Kṛṣṇa, he becomes ecstatic. So that is the highest perfection of love of Godhead, spontaneous, without any external influence.</p>
<p>Now, we are teaching devotional service by the order of spiritual master: "Our spiritual master has said this; we must follow." That is required, routine, practice. Just like in India, formerly, the boys and girls were married at very early age. So I was also married very early age. My wife was only eleven years old. So I have heard my mother-in-law was married—she was seven years old and my father-in-law was eleven years old. So this marriage was performed, but it is not that the husband and wife live together unless they are mature, grown-up. So there was a system to, in order to... Because premixing is still not allowed in India, but the husband and wife... The wife by the elderly members was asked that "Just take this foodstuff, tiffin, to your husband." So she comes, offers little foodstuff, pan. In this way they gradually develop their relationship, loving relationship. But actually, when that love is mature, there is no need of introduction. In the beginning it is required. So devotional service is divided into two portions. Vidhi. Vidhi-mārga, rāga-mārga. Vidhi means by according to the order of the spiritual master. Then, when it is fully developed, then no more vidhi. Automatically one will be anxious to serve Kṛṣṇa: "How I shall make nice dress. How I shall serve Kṛṣṇa. How I shall cleanse the temple." There is no question of ordering. Spontaneous love. By rendering service, he feels transcendental bliss. That is spontaneous.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1971 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1971 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationDecember121971Delhi_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="32" link="Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi" link_text="Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi">
<div class="heading">If they are actually following strictly the principles of Jesus Christ, then sometimes when he meets some pure devotee, he will accept. The groundwork will be nice for accepting farther advancement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi|Room Conversation -- December 12, 1971, Delhi]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devotee (5): There are some Christians who are actually sincere and they feel as though they are doing the proper thing, but they are just misled by the fact that there is no paramparā system coming from Lord Jesus. The churches are teaching the wrong thing, but they are sincere. (indistinct) Kṛṣṇa will direct them (indistinct) the proper authority?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. If they are actually following strictly the principles of Jesus Christ, then sometimes when he meets some pure devotee, he will accept. The groundwork will be nice for accepting farther advancement. Just like Jesus Christ says, "Thou shall not kill." So if anyone follows this principle, "No, I shall not kill," then he becomes purified. But who is that Christian who is not killing? So where is follow? Amongst the Christians the more killing process is going on very strongly. So who is a Christian? In that, if you disobey the first principle of Christianity, then where is your Christianity? Why you falsely claim that you are a Christian? "Thou shalt not covet."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkVarnasramaCollegeMarch141974Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="36" link="Morning Walk 'Varnasrama College' -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk 'Varnasrama College' -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">This preaching is also required, to make the groundwork. Because nobody's taking care.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk 'Varnasrama College' -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana|Morning Walk 'Varnasrama College' -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Satsvarūpa: And the idea is that after they've finished their schooling, they would take part in ISKCON, preaching in some way as vaiśya or...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. This preaching is also required, to make the groundwork. Because nobody's taking care. Just like some of the devotees, great devotees, they took the profession of becoming thief. They, in South India, it was done so. They took the profession of becoming thief. So a devotee is a thief? But he took. They took it. Because nobody was paying. So they organized a plundering party. "Plunder all these big men." Just like the politicians do. There is history. Yes. So even up to the point to become a thief, devotees took it. Yes. And the gopīs, even up to the point of becoming prostitute—for Kṛṣṇa. So for Kṛṣṇa's sake we have to accept any nonsense type of business. Or on the highest grade. Anything. But for Kṛṣṇa we have to do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune231975LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="107" link="Morning Walk -- June 23, 1975, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 23, 1975, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">Regulative principle is the groundwork foundation of everything.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 23, 1975, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 23, 1975, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Regulative principle is the groundwork foundation of everything. Academic career has nothing to do with it. (break) ...bhaktasya kuto mahad guṇā. Anyone who is not factual devotee, his good qualification, academic qualification, has no value.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationwithProfessorHopkinsJuly131975Philadelphia_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="143" link="Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia" link_text="Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia">
<div class="heading">So, unless we have prepared groundwork, it is not possible.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia|Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prof. Hopkins: I remember when I first, when I first met Brahmānanda in New York. I came there initially in part to, because I had been studying Bhāgavatam and I wanted to talk to people in the temple about Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. And they said, "What is this?" (laughs) "We've heard Swamiji speak of this but we don't know it." A few years later you were all sitting around reciting verses from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Was this... You did not begin to teach Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam when you first came to the U.S.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, I taught Bhagavad-gītā first of all, then Bhāgavata.</p>
<p>Prof. Hopkins: So you prepared, you prepared them with...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh yes.</p>
<p>Prof. Hopkins: Bhagavad-gītā and then Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You have seen yesterday's procession?</p>
<p>Prof. Hopkins: I didn't get to the one yesterday, no.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So, unless we have prepared groundwork, it is not possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta12December1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="231" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967">
<div class="heading">I am very glad that you are preparing the ground work for starting our centers in London, Amsterdam and Berlin.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 12 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I've also noted down your program for European tour. I am very glad that you are preparing the ground work for starting our centers in London, Amsterdam and Berlin. It may be that we can add another in Tokyo. Yes, we must have hundreds of such branches for preaching Krishna Consciousness all over the world. I have already made arrangements for supply of Saris, incense, musical instruments, mrdangams, karatalas, spices, etc. I am also arranging to print 2 volumes of Srimad-Bhagavatam in Delhi. Acyutananda and Ramanuja are going back to Vrindaban on the 15th after sending me off for San Francisco.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaMazoLosAngeles18January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="20" link="Letter to Jaya Mazo -- Los Angeles 18 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Jaya Mazo -- Los Angeles 18 January, 1968">
<div class="heading">Character building is the groundwork for seating Krishna Consciousness and the Vedic injunction is that one can advance in spiritual life by following the rules of austerity and celibacy.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Mazo -- Los Angeles 18 January, 1968|Letter to Jaya Mazo -- Los Angeles 18 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The four principles of restriction, namely, no illicit sex relations; no animal food; no intoxication; and no gambling, are acting on their character. Character building is the groundwork for seating Krishna Consciousness and the Vedic injunction is that one can advance in spiritual life by following the rules of austerity and celibacy. We do not bluff our students that he has liberty to do all sorts of nonsense, and at the same time advance in spiritual understanding. And because we are a little bit strict in this matter, we have not a very large number of followers, neither do we want any large no. nonsense followers. We want only one moon at night, and we do not care for millions of stars.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaLosAngeles20December1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="506" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968">
<div class="heading">So if we can teach to the college students in this way surely it will be a great boon to our society. You have laid ground work for this project and for this I give to you my hearty thanks.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By Krishna's Grace perhaps the more intelligent will also decide to join you and help you. I am handing over the course proposal which you have sent me to Hayagriva who is here in Los Angeles with me. He is planning to attempt a similar course in the University of Ohio. So if we can teach to the college students in this way surely it will be a great boon to our society. You have laid ground work for this project and for this I give to you my hearty thanks.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraHamburg31August1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="537" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969">
<div class="heading">I am also very glad to learn that you have already prepared a groundwork in England of the Krishna Consciousness Movement, and if I go there I shall take the opportunity to convince the people in general, philosophers and religionists of London about the importance of the Krishna Consciousness Movement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969|Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the whole, your sincere endeavor for serving Krishna is gradually being accepted by the Lord, and the more you endeavor for such service, the more you'll feel sublime in existence in direct contact with Krishna day after day. I am also very glad to learn that you have already prepared a groundwork in England of the Krishna Consciousness Movement, and if I go there I shall take the opportunity to convince the people in general, philosophers and religionists of London about the importance of the Krishna Consciousness Movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaBombay23December1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="699" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 23 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 23 December, 1974">
<div class="heading">GROUNDWORK GOING ON HERE.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 23 December, 1974|Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 23 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of telegrams dated the 18th, 20th, and 21st of December reading as follows respectively: JAYATIRTHA REPORTS HONOLULU SUDAMA SUBAL BROKEN AWAY WITH SIX MEN TAKEN OVER RESTAURANT STOP TEMPLE PROPERTY IN NAME OF ONE OF THEIR MAN NOT IN SOCIETY NAME AM GOING THERE IMMEDIATELY GROUNDWORK GOING ON HERE STOP TROUBLE IN FRANKFURT SIXTY ARMED POLICEMEN RAIDED TEMPLE TEMPLE JAILED LEADERS IMPOUNDED VEHICLES AND BANK ACCOUNTS</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Maker (Letters)

2012-02-05T10:39:53Z

ParthsarathyM:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"maker"|"makers"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|18Dec11}}
{{last|05Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=8}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:maker|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVedPrakashBombay7July1958_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="33" link="Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958" link_text="Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958|Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This Vedanta Sutra was compiled by Srila Vyasadeva and by the advice of His Spiritual master Srila Narada—Vyasadeva wrote a commentation of the Vedanta Sutra by compiling Srimad-Bhagavatam. So Srimad-Bhagavatam is the last gift of Srila Vyasadeva to represent an authorized commentation of the Vedanta Sutra and Lord Caitanya's mission is to preach this cult in every corner of the world in order to make the people really happy. This Vedanta Sutra is now mishandled in India by unauthorized persons of different camps and as such the people are being misguided. Newly sprung up national enthusiasm of the Indian leaders, Industrialists and plan makers, has no time neither desire to understand the message of Vedanta Sutra or even the Bhagavad-gita. You cannot do acts of humanity without proper guidance. The Vedanta Sutra is the proper guidance because the sastra "Athata Brahmajijnasa" is the beginning of an inquiry in the essence of our different engagements.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaGopalaLosAngeles11January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970|Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Uninitiated couples cannot be married by us. We shall not take the responsibility of an ordinary marriage maker. Our practice is to help devotees for advancing in Krishna Consciousness. In such activities, when there is necessity, we get them married also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriBalmukundjiLosAngeles15March1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="171" link="Letter to Sri Balmukundji -- Los Angeles 15 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sri Balmukundji -- Los Angeles 15 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Balmukundji -- Los Angeles 15 March, 1970|Letter to Sri Balmukundji -- Los Angeles 15 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As advised by you, I have already written letters to the Murti makers as well as to Birlaji and Jaipuraji. Actually my mission is to establish hundreds and thousands of Temples like the one which I have established in London and other places. And I wish that every Indian who has a little love for Krishna may cooperate with me in this attempt.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles21April1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="256" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 21 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 21 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 21 April, 1970|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 21 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have just made arrangements for marble Deities to be made for our centers. They will be manufactured just to the standard of our London Deities. I have opened negotiations with one Jaipur Murti maker, and in this connection he has requested a photograph accurate for his manufacturing purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaIndore13December1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="637" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kali Yuga is the fallen age undoubtedly, and there are different varieties of fallen souls. In Calcutta the so-called disturbance-makers are also some of them. I went to America and some of the souls were accepted by Lord Caitanya and today the Bengal being Lord Caitanya's place they are in such pitiable condition, so I wish that some of you among my American disciples may try to reclaim these fallen souls to the order of Lord Caitanya's Vaisnavite platform.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavanandaJayapatakaLosAngeles6January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974|Letter to Bhavananda, Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad Bharadraja and others are learning laboriously how to model. materials like bamboo, thatch and tarpolin you can purchase if the prices are cheap. I cannot say how many will be required, but purchase and keep in stock. If Tirtha Maharaja is having a big showing then we have to show more and let everyone see what the American model makers can do.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaVrindaban14September1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="403" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrindaban 14 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now Bharadraja and his wife have become expert doll makers. So give him all facilities. Let all those with artistic talent assist him. I want very extensive doll exhibits in every center. My guru maharaj used to spend lots of money on doll exhibitions on Srimad-Bhagavatam. So I am sure that if we make doll exhibitions very prominent many tourists and visitors will throng in our temples. Bharadraja and his wife have made here some dolls superexcellent successful. So utilize their talent and get others to assist them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDhananjayaBombay19November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="697" link="Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 19 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 19 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 19 November, 1975|Letter to Dhananjaya -- Bombay 19 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your telegram/reading as follows: JAYDAYAL DALMIA IN VRINDABAN TILL 22 AND DELHI 23 NOVEMBER TILL 7 DECEMBER. HE REQUESTS PRABHUPADA TO COME AS HE IS SOLE DECISION MAKER—DHANANJAYA DAS.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

If you know to know God, then be humble. In the Bible also it is said, "God is for the meek and the humble," not for the impudent

2012-02-04T06:23:04Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"God is for the meek and the humble"|"If you know to know God, then be humble. In the Bible also it is said"|"not for the impudent…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"God is for the meek and the humble"|"If you know to know God, then be humble. In the Bible also it is said"|"not for the impudent"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Feb12}}
{{last|04Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:If You Want To Know]]
[[Category:God]]
[[Category:Then]]
[[Category:Humble]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:It Is Said]]
[[Category:Humble and Meek]]
[[Category:Not For]]
[[Category:Impudence]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6140LosAngelesJune61976_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="667" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Los Angeles, June 6, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Los Angeles, June 6, 1976">
<div class="heading">If you know to know God, then be humble. In the Bible also it is said, "God is for the meek and the humble," not for the impudent.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Los Angeles, June 6, 1976|Lecture on SB 6.1.40 -- Los Angeles, June 6, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya Mahāprabhu, when He was talking with Rāmānanda Raya, how to cultivate spiritual knowledge, how to know the ultimate goal of life, sādhya sādhana, what is the aim of life and what is the process to approach the aim of life... This was the talk between Rāmānanda Rāya and Caitanya Mahāprabhu. So Rāmānanda Raya began with varṇāśrama dharma, the institution of four orders of social and four orders of spiritual life. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, eho bāhya, "It is not very important nowadays." Yes, eho bāhya, āge kahe āra, "If you know something more, better than this..." Then he... Karma-tyāga, sannyāsa, so many, step by step, he said, and Caitanya Mahāprabhu denied, "Yes, it is right, but it is not very important." Then Caitanya Mahāprabhu said..., uh, Rāmānanda Rāya said, quoting from the Vedas, jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva jīvanti san-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtāṁ (sthāne sthitāḥ) śruti-gatāṁ tanu-vāṇ-manobhir (ye) prāyaśo 'jita jito 'py asi tais tri-lokyām. "If you want to know who is God, what is God, then give up your, this speculative endeavor." Jñāne prayāsam. Prayāsa means endeavor: "May be like this," "Perhaps like this." No. You give up this habit. Jñane prayāsam udapāsya, give up this bad habit. Then? How? Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva: "Just become humble and meek. Don't declare yourself a great philosopher or great learned scholar and..." No. That is not the process. "Now I am a learned scholar, I can discover God, I can manufacture God." No. Give up this bad habit. Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya—be humble. If you know to know God, then be humble. In the Bible also it is said, "God is for the meek and the humble," not for the impudent.</p>
<p>So jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva. Then what will I be I become humble? Yes? Then what is my next duty? San-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtām. You just try to hear from the saintly person, devotee. San-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtām. Then what will be the result? Sthāne sthitāḥ śruti-gatāṁ tanu-vāṅ-manobhir. This hearing, becoming humble and meek... And if we hear from the devotee who is actually self-realized, one who has seen God through the śāstra, if you hear from him... And never mind what you are. You may be a brāhmaṇa, you may be kṣatriya, you may be śūdra, you may be sannyāsī, you may be so on, so on, you may be American, you may be Indian, whatever you may be, that doesn't matter. Remain in your place. Sthāne sthitāḥ. Simply hear. Śruti-gatāṁ tanu-vāṅ. Then one day, what will be the result? Now God is unconquerable, nobody can conquer, you'll be conquered. Simply by hearing, He'll be... This is the process. Therefore he says śuśruma, humble and meek and hear. Then you'll understand God.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

This is Vaisnava: "So for all their sins, I shall suffer. You take them." This philosophy is also expressed in Bible, Lord Jesus Christ, that he agreed to suffer himself for the sins of all the people

2012-02-04T06:12:49Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"So for all their sins, I shall suffer. You take them"|"This is Vaisnava"|"This philosophy is also expressed in Bible, Lord Jesus …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"So for all their sins, I shall suffer. You take them"|"This is Vaisnava"|"This philosophy is also expressed in Bible, Lord Jesus Christ, that he agreed to suffer himself for the sins of all the people"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Feb12}}
{{last|04Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:This Is]]
[[Category:Vaisnava]]
[[Category:For]]
[[Category:All]]
[[Category:Their]]
[[Category:Sin]]
[[Category:Shall]]
[[Category:Suffering]]
[[Category:You]]
[[Category:Take]]
[[Category:Them]]
[[Category:This]]
[[Category:Philosophy]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:Expression]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Lord]]
[[Category:Christianity]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:Agree]]
[[Category:Himself]]
[[Category:For]]
[[Category:All]]
[[Category:People]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB61813NewYorkJuly241971_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="599" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.8-13 -- New York, July 24, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.8-13 -- New York, July 24, 1971">
<div class="heading">This is Vaiṣṇava: "So for all their sins, I shall suffer. You take them." This philosophy is also expressed in Bible, Lord Jesus Christ, that he agreed to suffer himself for the sins of all the people.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.8-13 -- New York, July 24, 1971|Lecture on SB 6.1.8-13 -- New York, July 24, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Parīkṣit Mahārāja inquired from Sūta Gosvāmī, Śukadeva Gosvāmī, how the people in general, rotting in hellish life, could be saved. This is the desire of a Vaiṣṇava. Others, they do not care whether one is suffering or enjoying. But a Vaiṣṇava, a devotee of the Lord, he always thinks of the fallen condition of general people. Just like in Christian philosophy they believe that Lord Jesus Christ suffered to be crucified by assimilating all the sinful activities of the people. Yes. A devotee of Lord thinks like that. Similar devotee was Vāsudeva Datta, Lord Caitanya's... He requested the Lord that "You have come. Kindly deliver all these people now present on this earth, and take them to Vaikuṇṭha. And if You think that they are so sinful that they cannot be delivered, then please transfer all their sins unto me. I shall suffer. You take them." This is Vaiṣṇava: "So for all their sins, I shall suffer. You take them." This philosophy is also expressed in Bible, Lord Jesus Christ, that he agreed to suffer himself for the sins of all the people. But that does not mean that Jesus Christ or Vāsudeva Datta should make a contract for ourself and we shall go on committing sins. This is most heinous proposal. A Vaiṣṇava and a devotee suffers for all humanity, human race. But that does not mean that human race, or the particular followers should take advantage of this facility and go on committing sins. That is not a good proposal. They should take rather seriously, that "Lord Jesus Christ or Vāsudeva Datta who has suffered for us so much, we shall stop committing sins now." That is sane proposal. Otherwise, if I think, "Well, there is Vāsudeva Datta and Lord Jesus Christ. He will suffer for us and let us go on merry-making. That's all." A most heinous life.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

In the Bible also it is said, "Thou shall not kill." Why it is forbidden? Because if he kills, he'll have to suffer. But they do not care for it. Therefore they suffer

2012-02-03T08:17:13Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"In the Bible also it is said"|"Thou shall not kill"|"Why it is forbidden? Because if he kills, he'll have to suffer. But they do …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"In the Bible also it is said"|"Thou shall not kill"|"Why it is forbidden? Because if he kills, he'll have to suffer. But they do not care for it. Therefore they suffer"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03Feb12}}
{{last|03Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Also]]
[[Category:It Is Said]]
[[Category:Thou Shalt Not Kill]]
[[Category:Why]]
[[Category:It Is]]
[[Category:Forbidden]]
[[Category:Because]]
[[Category:Kill]]
[[Category:He Will]]
[[Category:Have To]]
[[Category:Suffering]]
[[Category:But]]
[[Category:They]]
[[Category:Do Not Care For]]
[[Category:Therefore]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB617HonoluluMay81976_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="592" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- Honolulu, May 8, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- Honolulu, May 8, 1976">
<div class="heading">First of all one should not be killing anyone. In the Bible also it is said, "Thou shall not kill." Why it is forbidden? Because if he kills, he'll have to suffer. But they do not care for it. Therefore they suffer.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- Honolulu, May 8, 1976|Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- Honolulu, May 8, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Even in Christian Bible there is atonement. So in other scriptures also there is atonement. Just like a man who has committed murder, he must die. "Life for life." This is atonement. When the government punishes a murderer with capital punishment, death, that is a mercy upon him. That punishment is accepted practically all over the world from time immemorial. So there must be atonement. So if a person who has committed murder, killed somebody else, then if he is punished by death, then the sinful activities which he has committed, that is counteracted. Otherwise he will have to suffer next life very severely, four times. So people do not believe even in the next life, and what to speak of atonement and punishment. They are kept in darkness. Otherwise they would have been... If they would have followed actually the injunction of the śāstras... First of all one should not be killing anyone. In the Bible also it is said, "Thou shall not kill." Why it is forbidden? Because if he kills, he'll have to suffer. But they do not care for it. Therefore they suffer.</p>
<p>So Śukadeva Gosvāmī said that "Whatever punishment I have described in the Fifth Canto on account of different sinful activities, one has to suffer that unless he commits..., unless he performs atonement." This is the... Na ced ihaivāpacitiṁ yathāṁhasaḥ kṛtasya kuryān mana-ukta-pāṇibhiḥ. We can commit sinful activities in different ways. Mana, even by mind, we can commit sinful activities. If I contemplate something sinful by my mind, then we become affected. Therefore we must keep always sinless.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

If you want to be free from the reaction of the sinful activities in this life - exactly in the same way as Christian Bible advises that you have to make some atonement, go to the church and confess your sinful activities and pay some fine

2012-02-03T08:07:47Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"If you want to be free from the reaction of the sinful activities in this life"|"exactly in the same way as Christian Bible advis…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"If you want to be free from the reaction of the sinful activities in this life"|"exactly in the same way as Christian Bible advises that you have to make some atonement, go to the church and confess your sinful activities and pay some fine"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Feb12}}
{{last|02Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:If You Want To]]
[[Category:Free]]
[[Category:From]]
[[Category:Reaction]]
[[Category:Sinful Activities]]
[[Category:In This Life]]
[[Category:Exactly]]
[[Category:In The Same Way]]
[[Category:Christianity]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Advise]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:You Have To]]
[[Category:Make]]
[[Category:Some]]
[[Category:Atonement]]
[[Category:Go To]]
[[Category:Church]]
[[Category:Confess]]
[[Category:Your]]
[[Category:Pay]]
[[Category:Some]]
[[Category:Fine]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB616BombayNovember61970_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="583" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Bombay, November 6, 1970" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Bombay, November 6, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Bombay, November 6, 1970|Lecture on SB 6.1.6 -- Bombay, November 6, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In every scripture... Just like in Christian, their prāyaścitta is to confess, similarly, there are different types of prāyaścitta. So here Parīkṣit Mahārāja is advised, yathā puraiva. Yathā evaṁ tasmāt pāpasya niṣkṛtau prāyaścitta yateta kadā mṛtyu puraiva. So prāyaścitta. If you want to be free from the reaction of the sinful activities in this life—exactly in the same way as Christian Bible advises that you have to make some atonement, go to the church and confess your sinful activities and pay some fine—exactly in the same way in Vedic scriptures also, that "Before death you must make some atonement; otherwise you will continue in your next life." Tasmāt puraivaṣv iha pāpa-niṣkṛtau yateta mṛtyor avipadyatātmanā ([[Vanisource:SB 6.1.8|SB 6.1.8]]). "Before you meet your death, that you should take." Doṣasya dṛṣṭvā guru-lāghavaṁ yathā. And you have to make atonement according to the gravity of your sinful activities. Yathā bhiṣak cikitseta rujāṁ nidānavit. Just like nidānavit. Nidāna means a expert physician. He prescribes medicine and advises treatment according to the gravity of the disease. Similarly, you have to undergo atonement for the sinful activities according to the gravity.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

There is no comparison. The Christians, they can present only one small Bible, and the Muslims they can present one little Koran. But here, the Vedic culture is so great that we can simply give you sixty volumes like this only for Srimad-Bhagavatam

2012-02-02T17:09:28Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"There is no comparison. The Christians, they can present only one small Bible, and the Muslims they can present one little Koran.…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"There is no comparison. The Christians, they can present only one small Bible, and the Muslims they can present one little Koran. But here, the Vedic culture is so great that we can simply give you sixty volumes like this only for Srimad-Bhagavatam"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Feb12}}
{{last|02Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:There Is No]]
[[Category:Comparison]]
[[Category:Christianity]]
[[Category:They Can]]
[[Category:Presented]]
[[Category:Only One]]
[[Category:Small]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Muslim]]
[[Category:One]]
[[Category:Koran]]
[[Category:But]]
[[Category:Here]]
[[Category:Vedic Culture]]
[[Category:Great]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:We Can]]
[[Category:Give]]
[[Category:You]]
[[Category:Sixty]]
[[Category:Volume]]
[[Category:Like This]]
[[Category:Only]]
[[Category:For]]
[[Category:Srimad-Bhagavatam (Bhagavata Purana)]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11619HawaiiJanuary151974_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="332" link="Lecture on SB 1.16.19 -- Hawaii, January 15, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.16.19 -- Hawaii, January 15, 1974">
<div class="heading">The Christians, they can present only one small Bible, and the Muslims they can present one little Koran. But here, the Vedic culture is so great that we can simply give you sixty volumes like this only for Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.19 -- Hawaii, January 15, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.19 -- Hawaii, January 15, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In no other system—religious system you may call, or cultural system—can give you so many books to read. There is no comparison. The Christians, they can present only one small Bible, and the Muslims they can present one little Koran. But here, the Vedic culture is so great that we can simply give you sixty volumes like this only for Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. And Bhāgavata is the eighteenth Purāṇa. So there are seventeen Purāṇas, still more, not yet touched. Beside that, there are 108 Upaniṣads. Then there is big Mahābhārata, the great history of India. Then Rāmāyaṇa. There are so many books. So we are trying to present all these books into English translation.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

These rascals, they'll not chant Hare Krsna. They want to predominate over these hills, mountains, rivers, animals. In the Bible, it is said the animals are given under the control of human beings, man. Is it not

2012-02-02T16:57:48Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"these rascals, they'll not chant Hare Krsna. They want to predominate over these hills, mountains, rivers, animals. In the Bible,…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"these rascals, they'll not chant Hare Krsna. They want to predominate over these hills, mountains, rivers, animals. In the Bible, it is said the animals are given under the control of human beings, man. Is it not"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Feb12}}
{{last|02Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:These]]
[[Category:Rascal]]
[[Category:They Will]]
[[Category:Will Not]]
[[Category:Chant Hare Krsna]]
[[Category:They]]
[[Category:Want To]]
[[Category:Predominated]]
[[Category:Over]]
[[Category:Hill]]
[[Category:Mountains]]
[[Category:River]]
[[Category:Animal]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:It Is Said]]
[[Category:Give]]
[[Category:Under The]]
[[Category:Control]]
[[Category:Human Beings]]
[[Category:Man]]
[[Category:Is It Not]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1105MayapuraJune201973_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="274" link="Lecture on SB 1.10.5 -- Mayapura, June 20, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.10.5 -- Mayapura, June 20, 1973">
<div class="heading">You take service from them, live peacefully, and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa." This is the arrangement. But these rascals, they'll not chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. They want to predominate over these hills, mountains, rivers, animals. In the Bible, it is said the animals are given under the control of human beings, man. Is it not?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.10.5 -- Mayapura, June 20, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.10.5 -- Mayapura, June 20, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, within this material world, all the living entities, they are all conditioned, very limited number. The unlimited number are there in the spiritual world. But still Kṛṣṇa has made arrangement. Kṛṣṇa is giving us chance, this human form of life, that "I give you all facilities, all the supplies, necessities of your life. The river will serve you, the hills will serve, the mountains will serve you, the ocean will serve you, the forest will serve you, the vegetables will serve, the animals will serve you, everyone will serve you. Now you have got human form of life. You take service from them, live peacefully, and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa." This is the arrangement. But these rascals, they'll not chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. They want to predominate over these hills, mountains, rivers, animals. In the Bible, it is said the animals are given under the control of human beings, man. Is it not? They have taken it. And because the animals are given under the control of man, therefore man should open slaughterhouse and eat them? Suppose if somebody gives his son, "Sir, will you take my son? Keep him under your control." Does it mean I shall eat him? These rascals interpret in that way. Because the animals are given under the control of man, therefore there should be slaughterhouse, the animals will be killed, and they will eat. This is their interpretation of the Bible, is it not?</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Sastra means that you cannot throw it away. Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gita at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible - because they are perfect in knowledge

2012-02-02T16:42:23Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gita at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible"|"because they are perfect …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gita at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible"|"because they are perfect in knowledge"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Feb12}}
{{last|02Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Nobody]]
[[Category:Throw]]
[[Category:Bhagavad-gita]]
[[Category:At Any Time]]
[[Category:Anywhere]]
[[Category:Because]]
[[Category:It Is]]
[[Category:Perfect]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:They Are]]
[[Category:Knowledge]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB152LosAngelesJanuary101968_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="131" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968">
<div class="heading">Śāstra means that you cannot throw it away. Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gītā at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible—because they are perfect in knowledge.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968|Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My birthplace is in Calcutta. So my friend, he had one European gentleman tenant. I am speaking of, say, about thirty years before story. So that gentleman, he was a very respectable man, manager of a big firm, and he was tenant of my friend. So he was going to take possession of the house. He was vacating. So I also went with him. That European gentleman... I forgot his name now. It is... There was a Bhagavad-gītā in his almirah. So my friend, Mr. Mullik, he, out of inquisitiveness, he was touching that book. He thought that "He is European Christian. Why he has kept this Bhagavad-gītā?" So he was seeing that Bhagavad-gītā. And that European gentleman, he thought that "I'm going, and this landlord may ask this book, because the Bhagavad-gītā belongs to the Hindus." He immediately said, "Dear Mr. Mullik, I can give any book you like, but I cannot give that Bhagavad-gītā. This is my life." Just see. I heard it in my own ear. So he replied, "No, Mr. such and such, I don't want your book. I was just seeing that how, why you have kept Bhagavad-gītā in your almirah?" "Oh, Bhagavad-gītā is my life."</p>
<p>So it is the... Śāstra means that you cannot throw it away. Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gītā at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible—because they are perfect in knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Just like in the Bible it is said, "Let there be creation," and there was creation. Simply by this will, "Let there be creation," there is creation. But there is action of the energy of Krsna, but the energy is so subtle that immediately it performs

2012-02-01T10:07:01Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Just like in the Bible it is said"|"Let there be creation"|"Let there be creation"|"and there was creation. Simply by this will"|…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Just like in the Bible it is said"|"Let there be creation"|"Let there be creation"|"and there was creation. Simply by this will"|"there is creation. But there is action of the energy of Krsna, but the energy is so subtle that immediately it performs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|01Feb12}}
{{last|01Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Just Like]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:It Is Said]]
[[Category:Let]]
[[Category:There Be]]
[[Category:Creation]]
[[Category:There Was]]
[[Category:Simply]]
[[Category:By]]
[[Category:This]]
[[Category:Will]]
[[Category:There Is]]
[[Category:But]]
[[Category:Action]]
[[Category:Energy]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
[[Category:Subtle]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:Immediately]]
[[Category:Perform]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG94CalcuttaMarch91972_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="306" link="Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972" link_text="Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972">
<div class="heading">Just like in the Bible it is said, "Let there be creation," and there was creation. Simply by this will, "Let there be creation," there is creation. But there is action of the energy of Kṛṣṇa, but the energy is so subtle that immediately it performs: svābhāvikī jñāna-bala-kriyā ca. You see, study one flower, how finely it is constructed, how... The botanist can study that it is running in this way, the veins are running in this way, the system is like this. But who has made the system, that is to be studied.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972|Lecture on BG 9.4 -- Calcutta, March 9, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Whatever we are seeing, they are simply expansion of Kṛṣṇa's energy. Just like a big merchant, a big industrialist, he has got big, big factories. So these factories, he, one can say that this is Mr. Birla's factory or Mr. such and such gentleman's factory, Tata's factory. But still, although the factory belongs to Tata, the factory is running on by the energy of Tata, but you cannot find, if you want to see where is Tata here, Mr. Tata, that you cannot see. Tata is seen sitting in his room and is pulling button and everything is going on. Similarly, goloka eva nivasaty akhilātma-bhūto (Bs. 5.37). Kṛṣṇa in His place, He is with Rādhārāṇī. He is enjoying playing on His flute. Why He has to do anything? Parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate (Cc. Madhya 13.65, purport). This is Vedic injunction. Na tasya kāryaṁ karaṇaṁ ca vidyate. He has nothing to do. If we can see ordinary, a Mr. Tata or Mr. Birla, has nothing to do, everything is being done by his energy, so how great energy has got the Supreme Personality of Godhead, just we can imagine.</p>
<p>So His energy is acting, working. Parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate svābhāvikī jñāna-bala-kriyā ca. His energy is acting in such a way, perfect way, that as we see that it is automatically, automatic. An electronic machine, just by putting here, a button, it is immediately responding five thousand miles away, the same button working. That this scientific method we have discovered. And we have discovered; the law is there. You have simply learned to push one button, but there are vividhaiva button. Parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate. So simply by His willing, everything is being done. That is Kṛṣṇa. Simply by His willing. Vicamati. Just like in the Bible it is said, "Let there be creation," and there was creation. Simply by this will, "Let there be creation," there is creation. But there is action of the energy of Kṛṣṇa, but the energy is so subtle that immediately it performs: svābhāvikī jñāna-bala-kriyā ca. You see, study one flower, how finely it is constructed, how... The botanist can study that it is running in this way, the veins are running in this way, the system is like this. But who has made the system, that is to be studied. Not only simply studying the superficial nature. A flower is coming out. It is not coming automatically. Exactly the same energy. Just like if we want to paint one flower, we have to apply our energy. We have to collect a color and the brush and apply our attention. Similarly, Kṛṣṇa is doing, but His energy is so perfect, it becomes quickly done, immediately. Immediately. Parāsya śaktir vividhaiva śrūyate (Cc. Madhya 13.65, purport). The same example: just like now in the electronic days. Formerly we have to connect so many things before doing telegraphic transfer, but by electronic: immediate, simply by pushing one button.</p>
<p>So if in the material world such subtle things can be performed, so spiritually, still fine, finely it can be done. Therefore Kṛṣṇa says that "Whatever you see," mayā tatam idaṁ sarvam ([[Vanisource:BG 9.4|BG 9.4]]), "it is My expansion of energy." "It is My expansion of energy."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Those who are burying the bodies of their forefathers, the body turns into dust, as the Christian Bible says, "dust thou art." This body is dust and again turns into dust

2012-01-31T15:33:47Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"This body is dust and again turns into dust"|"Those who are burying the bodies of their forefathers, the body turns into dust, as…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"This body is dust and again turns into dust"|"Those who are burying the bodies of their forefathers, the body turns into dust, as the Christian Bible says"|"dust thou art"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|31Jan12}}
{{last|31Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Those Who Are]]
[[Category:Bury]]
[[Category:Body]]
[[Category:Their]]
[[Category:Forefathers]]
[[Category:Turn Into]]
[[Category:Dust]]
[[Category:Christianity]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Say]]
[[Category:This]]
[[Category:Again]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG63545LosAngelesFebruary201969_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="220" link="Lecture on BG 6.35-45 -- Los Angeles, February 20, 1969" link_text="Lecture on BG 6.35-45 -- Los Angeles, February 20, 1969">
<div class="heading">Those who are burying the bodies of their forefathers, the body turns into dust, as the Christian Bible says, "dust thou art." This body is dust and again turns into dust.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 6.35-45 -- Los Angeles, February 20, 1969|Lecture on BG 6.35-45 -- Los Angeles, February 20, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are preparing this consciousness, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, divine consciousness. And the consciousness we go. Just like the flavor, the aroma of a rose flower is carried by the air and if the air passes through us we also experience the rose flavor. Similarly, when we die, this material body is finished. "Dust thou art, dust thou beist." This is made of five elements: earth, water, air, fire, ether. So the, so far earthy materials are concerned, that is mixed up. Somebody burns this body, somebody buries or somebody throws it for being eaten by the animals. The three system in the human society. Just like in India, Hindus, they burn the body. So the body is transformed into ashes—means earth. Ash means earth. Those who are burying the bodies of their forefathers, the body turns into dust, as the Christian Bible says, "dust thou art." This body is dust and again turns into dust. And those who are throwing for being eaten by the animals and birds, vultures, just like in India you have got the community, Parsee community. They do not burn, neither they bury. They throw and the vultures immediately comes and eat. Then the body turns into stool.</p>
<p>So either it will turn into ashes or into dust or into stool. This beautiful body, which you are soaping so nicely, it will turn into three stages, stool, ashes, or dust. So the finer elements means mind, intelligence and ego. That is altogether it is called consciousness. That will carry you, the spirit soul, small particle of spirit. That will be carried by these three finer elements: mind, intelligence and ego. And according to the, just like the flavor, if it is rose flavor aroma, you enjoy, "Oh it is very nice." And it is filthy flavor, passing through stool or any other filthy place and you say, "Oh, it is very bad smell." So this consciousness will carry you either in a stool smell or rose flavor according to your work, as you make your consciousness. So if you make your consciousness, train your consciousness into Kṛṣṇa, then it will carry you to Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

That is the injunction of every scripture, either Bible, Koran, or any religious scripture, that we suffer due to our sinful actions. And our sinful actions are due to our ignorance

2012-01-31T15:25:42Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"That is the injunction of every scripture, either Bible, Koran, or any religious scripture, that we suffer due to our sinful acti…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"That is the injunction of every scripture, either Bible, Koran, or any religious scripture, that we suffer due to our sinful actions. And our sinful actions are due to our ignorance"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|31Jan12}}
{{last|31Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:That Is]]
[[Category:Injunction]]
[[Category:Every]]
[[Category:Scripture]]
[[Category:Either]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Koran]]
[[Category:Any]]
[[Category:Religious]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:Suffering]]
[[Category:Our]]
[[Category:Sinful Actions]]
[[Category:Due To]]
[[Category:Ignorance]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG411NewYorkJuly271966_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="158" link="Lecture on BG 4.11 -- New York, July 27, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.11 -- New York, July 27, 1966">
<div class="heading">That is the injunction of every scripture, either Bible, Koran, or any religious scripture, that we suffer due to our sinful actions. And our sinful actions are due to our ignorance.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.11 -- New York, July 27, 1966|Lecture on BG 4.11 -- New York, July 27, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gītā you will find that the Supreme Lord says in the Eighteenth Chapter,</p>
:sarva-dharmān parityajya
:mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja
:ahaṁ tvāṁ sarva-pāpebhyo
:mokṣayiṣyāmi mā śucaḥ
:([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]])
<p>He says, "My dear Arjuna, I have spoken to you all about Bhagavad-gītā. I do not know whether you have understood the whole thing or not, but because you are My friend and I love you and you love Me, I say you the most confidential thing to you. And what is that? You give up everything and just follow Me. You just give up all your concocted things in the mind and just become Kṛṣṇa conscious."</p>
<p>"Oh, I shall give up everything and simply I shall follow You?" "Yes." "Oh, how can I do? I have got so many department of knowledge and department of things. How can I?" No. He says, mā śucaḥ: "Don't hesitate." Now, what will be the result? The result will be ahaṁ tvāṁ sarva-pāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi: ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) "I shall deliver you from all reactions of your sinful acts."</p>
<p>You know, of course, according to Vedic literature... And I don't say about the Vedic literature. That is the injunction of every scripture, either Bible, Koran, or any religious scripture, that we suffer due to our sinful actions. And our sinful actions are due to our ignorance. This is the cause.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

The message of God is just like Bhagavad-gita or Bible, any, as you like. Just try to hear, san-mukharitam vartam, from realized soul. Just like the truths of Bible were spoken by Lord Jesus Christ or Krsna

2012-01-30T16:35:56Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"The message of God is just like Bhagavad-gita or Bible, any, as you like. Just try to hear, san-mukharitam vartam, from realized …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"The message of God is just like Bhagavad-gita or Bible, any, as you like. Just try to hear, san-mukharitam vartam, from realized soul. Just like the truths of Bible were spoken by Lord Jesus Christ or Krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|30Jan12}}
{{last|30Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Message]]
[[Category:God Is...]]
[[Category:Just Like]]
[[Category:Bhagavad-gita]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:You]]
[[Category:Just Try]]
[[Category:Hear]]
[[Category:From]]
[[Category:Realized]]
[[Category:Souls]]
[[Category:Just Like]]
[[Category:Truth]]
[[Category:Were]]
[[Category:Spoke]]
[[Category:Jesus]]
[[Category:Spoken by Krsna]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG7814NewYorkOctober21966_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="277" link="Lecture on BG 7.8-14 -- New York, October 2, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 7.8-14 -- New York, October 2, 1966">
<div class="heading">The message of God is just like Bhagavad-gītā or Bible, any, as you like. Just try to hear, san-mukharitāṁ vārtām, from realized soul. Just like the truths of Bible were spoken by Lord Jesus Christ or Kṛṣṇa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.8-14 -- New York, October 2, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.8-14 -- New York, October 2, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Especially for understanding God, or God consciousness, speculation is useless. So Lord Caitanya, I mean to say the Bhāgavata, says that jñāne prayāsam udapāsya, that that sort of endeavor, speculating, should be given up. Namanta eva: "You just become submissive." Just become submissive, that "What I am? I am insignificant creature in this universe." This world, this earth, is an insignificant point in the universe. And within this earth, the America is a small spot. And within America, this New York City is another small spot. And in this New York City, I am there. So what is my importance? So we should understand that we are very insignificant in comparison to the creation of the whole cosmic situation and God. So we should be very submissive. We should understand our position. Artificially, we should not be puffed up, the frog philosophy.</p>
<p>The frog philosophy is that a frog in the well, he was informed about the Atlantic Ocean by his friend, and the frog inquired from him, "Oh, what is that Atlantic Ocean?" "Oh, it is a huge, vast span of water." Now, the frog is in the well, he is thinking, "Oh, it may be double than this well or it may be triple than this well, or a hundred times," in this way, calculating. But do you think by such calculation the frog will ever come to the conclusion how length and breadth is of Atlantic Ocean? So this is all frog philosophy. We are very tiny. Our knowledge, power of speculating, is limited always. So we cannot speculate about the Supreme. It is a useless waste of time. Therefore Bhāgavata says, "You give up this. You give up this process of speculating." Jñāne prayāsam udapāsy a: "Give it up." Then what is next? "Now, be submissive. Be submissive." Then? "All right, let me become submissive. Then next?" Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva san-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtām: "You just try to understand, just try to hear the message of God."</p>
<p>The message of God is just like Bhagavad-gītā or Bible, any, as you like. Just try to hear, san-mukharitāṁ vārtām, from realized soul. Just like the truths of Bible were spoken by Lord Jesus Christ or Kṛṣṇa. Any, whatever you like, you hear. Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva san-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtām. But you must hear about the Supreme Personality of Godhead and nothing more. That should be your profession. Then what will be the result? The result will be sthāne sthitāḥ. In whatever condition you are, that doesn't matter. "Oh, I am a very poor man." That doesn't matter. "Oh, I am a very rich man." That doesn't matter. "Oh, I am European." It doesn't matter. "I am Indian." Doesn't matter. "I am born very low." Oh, doesn't matter. Anything, unconditional. You remain whatever you are; that doesn't matter. If you simply hear, sthāne sthitāḥ śruti-gatām, if you simply give your aural reception to these transcendental words, the result will be that God, who can never be conquered, you'll conquer God. How you conquer? You will conquer by love. God cannot be conquered, but He can be conquered by love.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Take your Bible, take Koran, take Vedas. There are some prescribed duties. Just like in your Bible, there are ten commandments. "Thou shall not kill." So for whom? One who is not self-realized

2012-01-30T04:23:46Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"So for whom? One who is not self-realized"|"Take your Bible, take Koran, take Vedas. There are some prescribed duties. Just like …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"So for whom? One who is not self-realized"|"Take your Bible, take Koran, take Vedas. There are some prescribed duties. Just like in your Bible, there are ten commandments"|"Thou shall not kill"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|30Jan12}}
{{last|30Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Take]]
[[Category:Your]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:Koran]]
[[Category:Vedas]]
[[Category:Just Like]]
[[Category:There Are]]
[[Category:Ten Commandments]]
[[Category:Thou Shalt Not Kill]]
[[Category:One Who Is Not]]
[[Category:Self]]
[[Category:Realized]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG31830LosAngelesDecember301968_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="124" link="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968">
<div class="heading">Take your Bible, take Koran, take Vedas. There are some prescribed duties. Just like in your Bible, there are ten commandments. "Thou shall not kill." So for whom? One who is not self-realized, one who is self-realized that "I am part and parcel of the Supreme God, everyone is part and parcel of the Supreme God and human being, animal, ant, aquatic, beasts, birds, every living entity is part and parcel of the Supreme Lord,"... That is self-realization.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968|Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Self-realization is that "I am neither American nor Indian nor black nor white, nor anything. I am a spirit soul, part and parcel of the whole, Kṛṣṇa." This is self-realization. So long it is not completely realized, so long we have got doubt, we have to make progress. And as soon as we come to the point and firmly convinced, that is self-realization.</p>
<p>Therefore here it is stated, "A self-realized man has no purpose to fulfill in the discharge of his prescribed duties." Prescribed duties, either take for... Any scripture. Take your Bible, take Koran, take Vedas. There are some prescribed duties. Just like in your Bible, there are ten commandments. "Thou shall not kill." So for whom? One who is not self-realized, one who is self-realized that "I am part and parcel of the Supreme God, everyone is part and parcel of the Supreme God and human being, animal, ant, aquatic, beasts, birds, every living entity is part and parcel of the Supreme Lord,"... That is self-realization. Then how can you kill? If everyone is part and parcel, son of the Supreme, how can you kill your brother? This is self-realization. You'll not... You'll hesitate even to kill even an ant.</p>
<p>Just like we published that picture in our Back to Godhead, "The Hunter." The hunter was taking pleasure in killing animals half dead, and when he was self-realized, he was hesitating to kill even an ant. You see? Why? Self-realized. So he has no prescribed duties. To him you haven't got to say, "Thou shall not kill." He will automatically not kill because he is self-realized. Self-realized person does not do any harm to anyone because he knows everyone in relationship with the Supreme. His central point is Kṛṣṇa</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

So that regulative principle may be a little, little different from my country to your country or my Veda to your Bible, but that does not matter. That is made according to the time, condition and the mentality of the population

2012-01-30T04:15:38Z

ParthsarathyM: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"So that regulative principle may be a little, little different from my country to your country or my Veda to your Bible, but that…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"So that regulative principle may be a little, little different from my country to your country or my Veda to your Bible, but that does not matter. That is made according to the time, condition and the mentality of the population"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|ParthsarathyM}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|30Jan12}}
{{last|30Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Regulative Principles]]
[[Category:May Be]]
[[Category:A Little]]
[[Category:Little]]
[[Category:Different]]
[[Category:From]]
[[Category:My (Prabhupada)]]
[[Category:Country]]
[[Category:Your Country]]
[[Category:Vedas]]
[[Category:Your]]
[[Category:Bible]]
[[Category:But]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:Does Not]]
[[Category:Matter]]
[[Category:This Is]]
[[Category:Made]]
[[Category:According]]
[[Category:Time]]
[[Category:Condition]]
[[Category:Mentality]]
[[Category:Population]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBGLectureExcerpts24445258NewYorkMarch251966_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="104" link="Lecture on BG Lecture Excerpts 2.44-45, 2.58 -- New York, March 25, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG Lecture Excerpts 2.44-45, 2.58 -- New York, March 25, 1966">
<div class="heading">What is that commandments? To regulate your life. Because without regulation you cannot... Because we have to control the body to reach to the highest perfection. So if we don't follow any regulative principles, how we can make our life perfect? So that regulative principle may be a little, little different from my country to your country or my Veda to your Bible, but that does not matter. That is made according to the time, condition and the mentality of the population.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG Lecture Excerpts 2.44-45, 2.58 -- New York, March 25, 1966|Lecture on BG Lecture Excerpts 2.44-45, 2.58 -- New York, March 25, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In your European, American countries the book of knowledge accepted as the Old Testament, New Testament. Similarly, the book of knowledge amongst the Muhammadans, they have accepted as the Koran. Actually, they are book of knowledge, undoubtedly. There is no doubt about it. But what are these book of knowledge, religious scripture? Religious scripture means they are meant for training you to that conception of life that you are pure soul, nothing more. They restrict your bodily activities under certain conditions, under certain conditions. That is called morality. Just like your Bible has got ten commandments. Ten commandments. What is that commandments? To regulate your life. Because without regulation you cannot... Because we have to control the body to reach to the highest perfection. So if we don't follow any regulative principles, how we can make our life perfect? So that regulative principle may be a little, little different from my country to your country or my Veda to your Bible, but that does not matter. That is made according to the time, condition and the mentality of the population. But there is the regulative control. Regulative control. A human society is not considered civilized unless, unless and until the members of the society are put into some regulative control. The whole state, your American state or any state, the citizens are controlled by regulative principle. Without regulative principle, you cannot make the progressive march of the state or the people or the citizens.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>